Quinn Bhat just found out their mother is dead. She left for a research exhibition and never came back. They didn't even get to say goodbye. Now, with hardly any warning, much less time to grieve, they must move across an ocean, leaving behind everyone they've ever known to be in the care of the father they've never met, a man no less busy than their mother was.
Unceremoniously dumped at Pine Mountain Academy, a boarding school in a tiny town north of Quebec City, Quinn is left to figure out what happens now. But maybe between huge storms, mysterious disappearances, and rumours of ghosts, their mother's story isn't over yet. And maybe, it's up to them to continue it.
Book Trailer
Carrd Page
Strawpage
Google Site
Table of Contents (each chapter is its own linked post)
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
The airport was so loud. My ears still havenât popped.
Iâm supposed to go to the Headmasterâs house. All the instructions were in an email. I didnât delete it. But I didnât read it either. I suppose you could say I was too busy grieving my mother, who has apparently been dead for some time now.
The schoolâs introductory email has been rotting (like my motherâs corpse, probably) in my inbox for a full day now, which, all things considered, is not that long. Mum has been dead for two and a half months (give or take- he said). Give or take.Â
Well, I ought to give my father some credit for having this affair handled so quickly. There was a phone call (he talked, I stared at the wall and tried to listen), and then a driver came to take me to the airport. It hasnât been 24 hours, and here I stand.
If this were back home, maybe Iâd skive, but I am, admittedly, utterly lost here, so I gather my bags and climb the short set of steps toward the large red door. The knocker, some kind of roaring cat, is frozen to the red wood of the door, so I knock thrice with my fist. Ungloved, my knuckles sting.
A moment later, a man answers. He wears a suit the colour of the uniform Iâll be wearing for the rest of this year. It doesnât look right on him, though, the red clashing with his ginger hair like he committed a brutal murder just before opening the door. What must be Pine Mountainâs crest sits proudly on his tie clip. The Headmaster.
In a bygone era, he wouldâve been the archetypal headmaster. Now, though, he just looks pompous with his hair combed over the way it is, pocket watch dangling artificially from his suit jacket while a real watch sits on his left wrist. He smells as artificial as he looks, some disgusting cologne cutting through the freezing wind.
I swallow a cough. âGood morning, sir.â At school back home, we donât call our teachers sir or maâam, but he seems the kind of man who likes that. And I have no idea what his name is. Nor do I care.
He smiles at the honorific, a thin, pitying expression that only makes him look more pretentious. âAnd you as wellâŠâ he pauses, unsure of which honorific to use. It reminds me I need a haircut. Finally, he settles for my name. I was lucky that Mum gave me a good one like that. Five letters strung into a single syllable, making up a plain and simple word that could go either way. Maybe she knew somehow the way mothers on television are always saying they know everything about their children. She never said so, never claimed to know me, but maybe she did. And now sheâs gone.Â
The Headmaster pays no mind to sudden grief, but then again, neither do I. âDo come in.â He smiles again, the expression not any kinder this time as he gestures through the doorway where snowâs begun to wet the entryway rug. âI trust youâve read my email.â He still hasnât introduced himself. He must have a lot of faith in that email. Unfortunate.
I step inside, around his extended hand. âThank you, sir. Pleased to meet you.â Not knowing his name will only make it easier to ignore him.
He leads me down a corridor, all hardwood and sconces. The parlour is furnished with the same shade of red. A taxidermized lynx stares down from above the hearth. The poor thing was caught mid-leap.
More interesting, though, than preserved predators, is the boy sitting on the sofa in front of me. Thereâs a cup of tea in front of him, untouched. I didnât think Iâd be meeting anyone else until classes were back in session in January. Does he live here?
He seems to take no notice of my arrival; his expression is completely blank, not like heâs bored, but as if heâs thinking of nothing at all. Heâs had the misfortune of wearing red the same shade as the couch he sits on, and if not for his pale skin, heâd disappear entirely into the upholstery. Pine Mountainâs uniform. Itâs reassuring, though, seeing the uniform; all Iâd seen of it up to now was a flash of red when the driver moved the bag to make space for my luggage. It looks alright, not brilliant, and itâll be worse against my darker skin, surely, but not terrible.
The Headmaster gestures between us. âQuinn, This is Mr Lacoste. Rafael, this is Quinn.â So not his son, then.
Rafael nods sharply and gives a clipped, âHello. It is nice to meet you.â Heâs not loud. He has an accent and speaks so smoothly that it sounds robotic, inflectionless, as he is expressionless. It sort of fits him, in a strange way, like his voice would be the first to disappear in a loud room.
âHello.â My tone could be kinder, Iâm sure, but heâll have to forgive me; Iâve had a bit of a long day.
Before I can say anything else, the Headmaster claps, âNow that the two of you are acquainted, I believe a tour is in order.â I canât fully stifle my cringe. His voice is too loud in the low-ceilinged study, and thereâs something disconcerting about the way his hand closes over mine to stop me from grabbing my bag. âOh, donât worry about that. Iâll have someone bring them to your room.â His smile is softer now, but no more kind. Heâs leaned down slightly, and this close, his cologne nearly chokes me.
I shake his hand off, barely catching the âFuck noâ before it leaves my mouth. âAh, I think I would rather carry it.â He frowns. âIâve got some, erm, personal things in here.â
He blanches.Â
I smother my cringe, not wanting to think about whatever heâs imagining. Instead, I look over at Rafael. He hasnât moved an inch. He doesnât even look like he heard a word of that.
Finally, the Headmaster speaks again. âThis is quite different from what youâre used to, Iâve been told, but Iâm sure youâll adjust quickly. If you have any questions, Mr Lacoste should be able to assist you.â
âThanks.â
As if on cue, Rafael stands up. Itâs a stiff motion that makes me wonder how long heâs been sitting there. I wasnât late. I watch him walk down the corridor and put his coat on, all without another word. Probably annoyed at having his holiday interrupted. I get it. At least his mother isnât dead. Probably.
-
Itâs true, Pine Mountainâs campus is lovely, but I donât trust it. All snow covered like this; I canât tell whatâs underneath. Itâs unnerving. Itâs much smaller than Summerville and much less open, all stone against deep reds, like blood on snow, like a cathedral was built in the middle of nowhere and then left to rot before being repurposed as a school. And thatâs just what I can actually see of it. The entire campus, only one building, is surrounded by fog, and something tells me thatâs perpetual.
I shiver and pull my coat tighter around me. Itâs not rated for this weather, I think.Â
Maybe the cold is the reason I find myself drifting towards a building on the edge of campus. It stands alone, a small stone place, probably the size of my living room, weathered and crumbling.Â
âThat building is what remains of the original campus,â Rafael says when he notices me eyeing the chapel. He sounds a bit wary, words too slow, looking at the building like it might collapse any second now, but he shakes his head, and the hesitation is gone. âPine Mountain was originally a one-room schoolhouse. Eventually, they had to add more space. The buildings we use now, though, are all less than half a century old. Everything was rebuilt after a storm took down many trees and destroyed half of the old building.â
âDamn.â Maybe that was the wrong thing to say, but he doesnât seem shaken.
He just continues the tour spiel. Maybe itâs his accent, maybe itâs the way he sounds incredibly tired of this already, or maybe itâs that I donât care, but the words float in one ear and out the other.
This whole ordeal makes me want to scream. I get the sudden urge to shake him by the shoulders. Nothing feels real.
Heâs talking still, saying nothing actually important. But what is there to say? Itâs a high school; no one likes high school.
Itâs starting to snow now, and the weight of the frozen water feels a bit like drowning. My coat is pitifully insufficient. Against this weather, it could hardly be called a coat.
Nothing beats a Jet2 holiday.
What would Rafael do if I just told him I donât want to be here? If I left him to wander around this antique place alone? Would he feel relieved or think I was a bitch? Maybe it doesnât matter if it shuts him up.Â
Oblivious, he carries on, pointing to a lynx statue (the schoolâs mascot, Iâve gathered). Itâs not awful, kind of a cute thing, eyes slightly wild, cast mid-leap to imitate the real animal in the Headmasterâs House. Someoneâs put a pink collar on it, and its nose and ears are rubbed shiny, clearly beloved, and I canât help reaching up to pet it too.
The slip is sudden, stupid too. This whole thing is stupid (what gives this place the right to have so much ice?), but that doesnât stop me from nearly falling on my arse. Rafael is pushing me away before I realise Iâve grabbed onto him.Â
I donât know what to say. I donât think thereâs anything to say. But I have to say something, so I say âSorry.âÂ
His entire body is rigid. Heâs not even looking at me; heâs doubled over, hissing in pain. He grits out something, in French, I think (right, they speak it here), but itâs too fast and too low for me to hear.
âWhat?â
âI said: Donât touch me.â The words are quick and sharp, nearly as biting as the wind. He forces himself to stand straight again with what looks like great effort and tries to glare, but he canât meet my eyes, or doesnât want to. I turn to follow his gaze, where itâs fixed over my shoulder, but thereâs nothing there, and when I look back to him, heâs gone ahead across the plaza without me.
Heâs not walking all that fast, but he doesnât slow down for me either. I start to jog to catch up, then remember the ice (stupid fucking Canada) and slow to a walk. Still, I find myself looking back. But even a second look into the forest surrounding the campus reveals nothing more than before. The tree line is still eerily empty.
At least anything that I can see.Â
What a lovely thought.
Our footsteps are silent in the snow, like the flurries are absorbing sound somehow. Itâs nothing like the thin, crunchy ice we get every few years at home. And now my socks are starting to soak through. Great. But at least, we seem to be heading inside. About time.
The school lobby is more stone and red, a mix of Gothic and rustic. Thereâs a pinboard on the wall by the door with a sign overhead reading: Dining Hall with flyers I donât bother reading. Against the other wall is a floor-to-ceiling trophy case, and some cushioned benches outside a door marked Infirmary. Itâs so quiet Iâd think I was here alone. Itâs nice, but I make myself look back to Rafael.
Heâs sat himself on one of the benches with red cushionsâmatching againâ, reaching up and feeling along his left shoulder. When he touches it, he makes a sharp sound that makes me look away, not quick enough, though. He glances back up to me with a look that says I shouldnât ask if heâs alright.Â
Maybe itâs a hockey injury. Everyone in Canada is crazy about it, I think.
Abruptly, he stands again, âFollow me.â He sounds like heâs still in pain and looks no more eager to be here than he was at the Headmasterâs House, but I guess he was told to show me around, and orders are orders, I guess. Maybe I should be offended, but I canât blame him. This place isnât anyoneâs idea of paradise.
âThis building is divided into five blocks: The Lessons Block for core classes, The Performing Arts Block for fine arts, The Library, The Dining Hall, and The Athletics Block with the gymnasium. It might sound like a lot, but the campus is still relatively small, so no matter where we start, youâll be able to see everything.â The sudden diplomacy doesnât match his expression. âIs there anything you want to see first?âÂ
No, but again, I have to say something. âI mean, this is just like any other school, right? I just want to know where my classes are, so I donât get lost.âÂ
âAlright. Iâll make sure you donât get lost. There are only sixteen kids in our year, so we all have mostly the same schedule, give or take a few. You should make friends easily.â I swear thereâs something bitter about the way he says it, but itâs gone in an instant. And-
âWait, what? Sixteen kids?â
âThere are only 200 students here in total. Pine Mountain is a very small school. Thatâs why I said it would be easy to find friends.â He says, already, turning down the corridor, âWeâre near the library now, so we can start there.âÂ
I hurry to catch up, and he leads me through a set of red double doors into a library with vaulted ceilings and stained-glass windows depicting various wildlife. I saw this part of the building from the outside, but still itâs even smaller than I wouldâve thought. I guess that tracks with the whole 200 students thing. Damn. Thatâs going to take some getting used to.Â
While Rafael talks, I track a bear as it leaps for salmon across four windows. When the salmon meets a glittering end in the bearâs jaws, I move on to hares digging burrows and then birds making nests until Iâm back at the bear.
Itâs not that the library isnât interesting or that if I listened, I couldnât come up with a question or two; in fact, Iâm sure whatever Rafaelâs saying is very helpful, but I canât think of anything to say. And I can always ask him to explain it again later. Or someone who actually wants to talk to me. Everyoneâs bound to be interested in the foreign transfer student, right?
When heâs done, he leads me down a corridor, and then weâre in a building of classrooms. This must be The Lessons Block. All the buildings except the old schoolhouse and dormitories are connected by closed passageways. He says all the core classes are held here. The classrooms are locked for now, but theyâll be open the day before break ends to hand in assignments that were supposed to be done over break, he says. Donât worry, youâre exempt, he says.
I nod and follow him silently down another corridor. Weâre going to the theatre, he tells me.
-
The theatre takes up most of The Performing Arts Block, accessible down a dimly lit but elegant corridor lined with framed posters lighted by sconces that show past plays and musicals. I spot a few I know, but most of them I have no idea about.
Rafael opens a plain-looking door, and suddenly the space triples in size, the corridor opening out into a cavernous space so dark I think it could swallow me whole, the faint outlines of seats like rows of teeth in the blackness.
âThis is the student entrance, the official entryway is on the buildingâs exterior,â Rafael says as he leads me down a flight of stairs in the centre aisle.
That hardly makes a difference. The theatre is beautiful, small but grand and more gothic than the library. The only light comes from a lamp on stage where choral risers are set up behind a semicircle of orchestra chairs. They mustâve had a holiday concert.
âPine Mountain is small enough that we donât need a balcony, and keeping the buildingâs height low makes it easier to heat, so they fitted the whole thing out a bit like a giant set of risers.â He explains, nodding to the setup on the stage.
âCool,â I say lamely, still staring around the space. Summerville is a STEM specialist school; it had some music extracurriculars, of course, but its theatre was a purely practical space, intensely lit so we could see the weekly guest lecturers.
Rafael, with his dark clothes, fits in here. I was right about him before; in the dark, he does almost disappear. But I look anyway, straining my eyes in the dark. It hurts a little, the artificial night a sharp contrast from the bright snow and the natural light of the library, but my eyes adjust quickly. Iâm glad because I feel like turning the lights on would ruin this placeâs beauty a little, somehow.
Rafael continues on with the tour, but itâs just like in the library. The building as a whole is more interesting than the number of bricks used to build it or whatever dumb trivia they put in whatever tour guide they had him memorise.
There must be a lot of fucking bricks because I run out of things to look at before Rafaelâs done talking, so I just look at him. Heâs taller than me, enough that I can tell from here, and the only way I can describe him is monochrome, like a character from one of those artsy Who-Done-Its.
His hair is an even darker shade of black than mine, the kind of natural ink-black that you hardly ever see, made even rarer because his skin is several shades lighter than mine. If his hair is black, then his skin is white. And still his posture is stiff, back perfectly straight. Probably the maybe-hockey injury.
Heâs staring through me as he talks, just like he did outside. Maybe heâs that way with everyone. Iâm a little worried, though, that he can tell I havenât heard a word heâs said.
âQuinn, do you have a question?â
I jump, startled somehow, even though Iâve been literally staring right at him. âHuh?â
âYouâve been staring. Do you have a question about the orchestra program?â
Oh, is that what heâs been talking about? Shit. After several seconds too long, I shake my head. âNo. No, I just- uh, what instrument do you play?â There. Thatâs probably a safe question.
âViola.â
âOh, great.â
-
After my brilliant show earlier, I do actually try to pay attention as Rafael takes me through The Athletics Block. Itâs a multicourt, and itâs not big, but by now Iâm expecting the scale. Apparently, they have a football team here, but I donât feel like trying out.
-
Soon, the tour is finished, and heâs leading me to the dormitories, across the plaza this time, instead of back through the building. I try my best to listen as he explains that you can eat lunch out here if you want, but I find my eyes glued to the ground, tracing non-existent patterns in the aggregate, as I follow. He continues, unaware of my apathy (I doubt Iâm doing that stellar a job at hiding it), pointing out alumni gift benches as we pass them.
Itâs been such a long dayâŠÂ it really has.
âCan we be quiet?â The words come out far sharper than I want them to and too loud in the snowy silence of the plaza, and he spins to face me, startled and shrinking in on himself like a scared little kid. I donât know what to do with it, or my sudden exhaustion. âSorry. But please.â
He nods, then opens his mouth as if to speak again, but seems to decide against it.
âWhat?â
He says nothing. I stare at him. Itâs rude, I know, and he looks uncomfortable, but I canât help it. It feels strange to look at someone like this, to have to puzzle out what theyâre feeling from bits and pieces when normally all you have to do is glance at the whole. It makes my eyes hurt a bit.
âOkay, you donât have to be silent.â
âYou said-â
âI can tell you want to ask me something. So ask.â
He hesitates again, but finally he does ask. âAre you alright?âÂ
Does he care? Heâs asking as he cares. He didnât seem thrilled about this arrangement before, but his face is somewhat more amiable now. After way too long, I make myself nod. But he seems the kind of person who likes to hear things out loud, so I add, âIâm okay, thanks. Iâm just tired.â
His expression changes a little into what I think is an attempt at a smile. Itâs hard to tell because only his mouth has moved, brows still furrowed slightly, in a way that gives the expression a sort of wariness. But if it is a smile, itâs forced, stretched too wide and doesnât curve up enough, and it hasnât reached his eyes. Itâs a peculiar chimaera of an expression.
His tone is far kinder than before, though, no longer bitter and bored. âI see. You mustâve had a long flight, and the benches are kind of boring, arenât they? Iâm sure you can read them for yourself sometime. Apologies, the Headmaster said, to show you everything.â He looks around from the snow to the benches to the cloudy, grey sky. âI suppose he didnât really mean it, did he?â
Everything.
Everything.
That makes me laugh. Itâs kind of a relief, honestly. âDid he? I think I can find the toilets by myself, thanks.â
He stands and stares for a few seconds, tapping out a rhythm against the back of a bench. The snow swallows the sound, but I imagine itâs like a woodpecker.
âI was joking.â
âI figured. I didnât want to laugh, though, just in case I got it wrong. Sometimes I get it wrong. It was funny, though.â
âEh, itâs fine. You should laugh at me sometimes, to keep me humble, you know.â To keep me tethered to this plane. Or else my mind will just wander right off.
He looks confused again, but this time, he laughs. âI donât think youâre arrogant.â
Heâs so sincere, I feel a little guilty. âI didnât mean it like that.â
âOh. Well, I still donât think youâre arrogant.â
âErm⊠thanks?â
âYouâre welcome.â The words have a quality of certainty to them, like all this snow, Iâm not quite sure what to do with.Â
Then, after a pause, he picks up as if none of that happened. âSpeaking of the restrooms, though, the doors to both restrooms have lynx paws on them, so you just have to remember which is which. Though I guess you could use either one.â
I follow his gaze downward slightly to the pin on my jumper. A black cat with a knife in its mouth that says âthey/themâ that I forgot I put on there. This woollen thing has been stuffed in the back of my closet for ages because it never gets truly cold enough to wear it back home. Itâs plenty freezing here, though. Bloody Canada. âAh, yeah. I just use the girls, though; itâs usually cleaner.â And I donât want to get beaten up. âAnd you get to hear all the gossip.â
He frowns at that. âI donât think thereâs anything worth hearing.â
âProbably not. But thanks for the tip.â Maybe I shouldnât have tuned him out before. Oh, well. Too late now.
âIt is my job to show you around.â His laugh is awkward this time. I donât entirely mind. In fact, Iâm disappointed when the sound fades quickly into the cold air, swallowed like his tapping, by the forest around Pine Mountainâs campus.
âDo you board? Live in the dormitories, I mean?â I ask, mostly just so heâll talk again. The silence is a bit unnerving. Of course, I realise only after Iâve asked how shitty it is of me to bring up his maybe being left here for the holidays.
âNo, I live in the neighbourhood up the street. Most people live close to campus. Thereâs a small shuttle that goes around and gets everyone, but I live close enough to walk.â
âYou walk? In this weather!â The words burst out too theatrical, but Iâm too tired to care.
âYes.â He frowns.
âI just meant, isnât it cold?â
âIt is,â he nods, âobjectively. But Iâve lived here for my entire life, so Iâm used to it.â
âMakes sense.â He makes a lot of sense. I probably sound like an idiot.
â
At last, we stop at the small building marked as the dormitory. Itâs tiny, more like a large terrace house than a dormitory. It looks a bit like home. Thatâs nice, at least. Still, I donât want to go in yet.
Weâre kind of staring at each other now, and I regret my hesitation.
âQuinn,â Rafael says my name suddenly, experimentally. It sounds different in his accent, foreign. âIs that short for something?â
For some reason, I can only shake my head.
âIf you donât mind me asking, were you lying earlier? About your bag, I mean.â
âCaught that, did you?â
âIâm not sure. Iâm not so good with these things.â
âYeah. Your Headmaster is a fucking creep.â
âHe is?â
âWell, perhaps not, but I donât like his vibe.â
Rafael blinks as if processing that, then, âFair enough. If it helps, he mostly stays in his office. I havenât seen much of him in my few months here.â
âThatâs probably better.â
He nods. Then, âPine Mountain Academy might be small but it actually has very few boarding students. You wonât have a roommate. And everyone has left me completely alone since I joined, so if you like to be alone, it wonât be hard.â
I wince. The kids here probably think theyâre bullying him. But actually, itâs kind of funny.
âCool.â Except I donât like to be alone. I search for something, anything I can say to push away the silence thatâs rushing in. Iâm glad, really, Iâm glad that I wonât have to stumble around this place on the first day with my nose in a map, Iâm glad that Iâll at least get to have a bit of privacy, Iâm glad that he told me. Itâs a hard thing to put into words. Most things are, but glad, especially, I think. âErm, thanks for the tour, coming in over the holiday and all, even if you do live close.â
âItâs no trouble.â
Before I can think of something else to say, just to stall solitude a bit longer, Rafael is letting me into the dormitory lobby and saying goodbye.Â
He waves to the woman at the front desk, and then heâs walking home, and Iâm alone.
I try to watch as he goes, but the snowfall makes it hard. Iâm too cold to try for long anyway. Hopefully, my room is warm.
I drag my suitcase up two flights of stairs to find that the rooms are not warm. At least not objectively, but theyâre definitely warmer than outside. And thereâs a small twin bed waiting for me, the only thing thatâs waiting for me in this empty room⊠besides a radiator making a noise that makes me think itâs safer just to go without heat for now.
Is it weird to miss the company of someone I just met? I mean, at least heâs someone. Itâs okay when Iâm at home, but here⊠I always forget that itâs never good when itâs just me and my thoughts, at least not when Iâm in east bumble fuck Canada with no mound of Summervilleâs revision to distract me. Stupid depression.
The RA, with a name as dreary as she is, Mrs Patterson, it turns out, said that none of the other boarding students would be back until the third of the new year. I told her that was fine because itâs not like I could say it wasnât. She left me alone after that.
Iâm fifteen. I can deal with being the new kid. And itâs not like Iâll be here for long anyway, itâs only two and a half years until I can go off to university.
Two and a half years. It doesnât sound like a lot, but⊠and what about the summers? Itâs the first time Iâve thought of that. Will I have to live with Father? Will I have to stay here?
I exhale hard to crush the spiral. Iâm here right now, so I might as well settle in. Itâll be nice to have some time to get to know my way around my new place of residence. Itâs only so big, though. Maybe I can go back and look around campus some more (if it ever stops snowing enough for me to brave the walk), especially since I wasnât paying attention. Yeah, that was definitely dumb on my part.Â
Term hasnât started yet, will I be allowed to wander, or do they have the buildings locked for the holiday? Even so, they havenât given me a student ID yet, and seeing as Rafael had to swipe his to get us into the building, Iâd guess Iâm right out of luck on that.Â
It also occurs to me belatedly that Iâm alone and will be for the next week. And I canât even chat my schoolmates because theyâre already asleep. My lockscreen, Poppy with her front paws held up, eyes glowing from the camera flash, stares back at me. I miss her.
Suddenly, my mobile lights up. Itâs a Discord DM from [Neo]
âyo!â
âsaw you changed your location to Canadaâ
Right, I did that out of sheer boredom on the drive here. The driver was taking the winding road just too fast for me to read without being sick. All my books were in the dickey anyway. I mustâve brought eighty or so of them with me. All of the unfinished and unstarted ones I stuffed in my checked luggage just because Iâd have felt guilty for letting them collect dust at home. And the car was freezing, foreshadowing what it seems will be my life for the next three years.
âwelcome!â
âyou here for xmas break or smth?â
I am excited to hear from Neo, though.
âNah.â
âohâ
âwhat then?â
âMy Mumâs dead and my father lives here.â
It feels weird to even type it. The chat goes dead for a moment, the typing dots disappearing. I donât blame him. Weâve chatted for years online, but weâve never really shared personal stuff.
âshit, dude.â
âiâm sorry about that.â
âmerry fucking christmas igâ
âItâs fine.â
It is absolutely not fine, not when his text just reminded me that 25th December is supposed to mean something. I mean, not to me, I havenât got time for that BS, but I still donât think itâs supposed to suck like this. Merry fucking Christmas is right.
âyouve never met ur dad tho right?â
Thankfully, Neo is happy to keep up the conversation, the type to steamroll through grief in the way I need right now. Part of me is tempted to tell him exactly how grateful I am, but that would only make it weird, so I donât bother.
ânope~â
âso thatâs greatâ
âdamn.â
âripâ
âAnd I STILL havenâtâ
âBruhâ
âWhat???â
âHow???â
âhe didnât even want meâ
âhe shipped me off to boarding schoolâ
âOhâŠâ
âFuhhhhâ
âhow long are u staying for?â
âIDKâ
âForever ig.â
âIâm gonna kmsâ
â(T-T)â
â*nooo donât kill yourself ur so sexy haha meme_jpeg*â
ââŠâ
âmateâ
âLMAOâ
âand thereâs uNiâ
âdonât lose hopeâ
âno promisesâ
â/hjâ
âwe should meet up thoâ
âsince Iâm hereâ
âyeahâ
âwe shouldâ
âdonât dox urself but what province are u in rn?â
âLMAOâ
ââdonât dox urselfâ *proceeds to ask my location*â
âsrry LMFAOâ
âfr thoâ
âwhat time is it for u?â
âhalf past fourâ
âohâ
âwaitâ
âi think weâre in teh same time at leastâ
ânoice!â
âslay~â
âur on break tho right?â
âsorry, i mean HOLIDAYâ
âSTFUâ
âBut yeahâ
âYou too?â
âyup!â
âiâm at my halmeoniâs rnâ
âand iâm bored as fuhhhhâ
âpl send helpppâ
âdamn.â
âripâ
âskill issueâ
âImagine having grandparents close enough to visitâ
âI think Iâve got u beat thoâ
âbruh ur grandparents prob live like an hour awayâ
âle gasp!â
âTheyâre a whole four hours away, Iâll have you know!â
âoh whateverâ
âi donât think it gets worse than this?â
âoh shitâ
âwaitâ
âur momâ
âdammmitâ
âSorryâ
â*uwu cat saying âsowwyâ GIF*â
âđâ
ânah dwâ
âBut am am lowkey stuck at my new school and Iâm literally the only one here sooo~â
âHighkey HELPâ
âSOSâ
âWell thereâs the RAâ
âBut ykwimâ
âsucksâ
âLâ
âat least Iâve got good food hereâ
âWaitâ
âShitâ
âhow are u eating?â
â⊠uhhhâ
Damn. Heâs right. Now that would have been a good question to ask.
âItâs a private school, so it canât be that badâ
âright?â
âđŹđ§đ«”đŒâ
âWhat?â
âNah jk canada school lunch is chillâ
âits america thats giot it badâ
âThank the GODSâ
âAlso whyâd you use the white one?â
âLike who does that?â
âJust use the yellow oneâ
âdonât be extraâ
âi AM extraâ
âand the yellow oneâs racistâ
â/hjâ
âThatâs wildâ
âThatâs actually wildâ
âomlâ
âwhatâs ur school tho?â
âi know a lot from robotics competitions and i wanna judgeâ
âThis from the guy (?) who just told me not to dox myselfâ
âyeah iâm a dudeâ
âbut my pronouns are he not himâ
âbc iâll never be himâ
â*remi from ratatouille GIF*
âhuh???â
âbruh u live under an actual rockâ
ânoâ
âI live ON a rockâ
âa huge rock in the Atlanticâ
âur rock is actually TINYâ
âminisculeâ
âmicroscopicâ
â*magnifying glass GIF*â
ââŠâ
âwoooowâ
âI-â
âdamnâ
âanyways u live here nowâ
âDonât fucking remind meâ
â*criesâ
âanyway drop the nameâ
âfine~â
âPine Mountain Academyâ
âbut I bet youâve never heard of it b/c itâs literally east of godsdamn bumblefuckâ
âIâd be surprised if they even have a robotics teamâ
ââŠâ
âbruhâ
âu joking?â
âNo?â
âThe only joke is this campusâ
âIt actually sucksâ
âThe only thing here is snowâ
âand pinesâ
âOFCâ
âIâm done forâ
âI fear this may be the end of meâ
âi GO to PMAâ
âdude this is sick!â
âWait, really?â
âSorry about that, thenâ
âBut this place is actually desertedâ
âoh, no, yeahâ
âno offence takenâ
âZig and I joke that this is like a dead zone where our dimension endsâ
âlike School Bus Graveyard or smthâ
âIDKâ
âone time a kid got lost like a mile from campusâ
âdamn.â
âHow thick can you get???â
âNo.â
âIâm serious.â
âThe snow and shit here gets baaad, dude.â
âYou gotta be careful.â
âdamn.â
âOkay, thenâ
âI know itâs serious when youâre using proper capitalisation.â
âLMAOâ
âI feel kinda worse for u now thoâ
âour dorms are lowkey trashâ
âI think they were built ~2000BCâ
âOMFâ
âYeah its cold af in hereâ
âhelpppâ
âAnd theyâre tiiinyâ
âYou only think itâs small b/c you share w/ your bf when youâre not supposed toâ
ââŠâ
âoh wellâ
âour dorms are homophobic thenâ
âLMFAOâ
The chat goes quiet again.
I wonder if I should ask or if knowing will make it worse. I have to be here no matter what, so maybe itâs better not to know all the gossip, to keep my head down and study the way Mum always wanted me to. Maybe if I cram enough maths into my brain, it will overflow, and the depression will spill out.
The chat lights up again, a perfect distraction.
âSorry iâm back halabeoji needed me to reset the wifiâ
âLMAOâ
âoofâ
âHeyâ
âuhhhâ
âSooo what the actual fuck is up w/ your headmaster?â
âIs a pedo???â
âpffftâ
âDamn clocked his tea already?â
âwait when did u meet him?â
âThis morning.â
âIs he???â
âEwwwâ
âNo heâs not a pedoâ
âSo just a regular creep? Oh good. (sarcasm)â
âyea pretty muchâ
âbroâs obsessed w/ this one kids momâ
âewwwđ€ąâ
âis he married?â
âNot for long if his wife has any brainâ
â(she probably doesnât)â
âBut yeahâ
âAnd he has a kidâ
âabsolute piece of flaming shiiiiiâ
âif you were wonderingâ
âI wasnât.â
âI get the whole ~daddy issues~ thing butlike come onnn~â
âThat is tough, yeah.â
âIâm glad I never met my father.â
âYeahâ
âItâs going to SUCK being the new kid.â
Itâs a dumb, nothing sort of statement, but Iâm moping and want someone, anyone to tell me itâs okay.
âyea prollyâ
âdamn.â
âI wouldnât be a good friend if i lied to u would iâ
âđâ
âbut ur chiller than Zig so maybe itâll be fineâ
âand hey girls liek brits right???â
âPMAâs highkey MID-land but maybe you can get some đ»â
â..â
âEwâ
âYouâre literally ace wtfâ
âYeah but i can help a bro outâ
âBros be FOR hoesâ
âđâ
âyou are soooo stupidâ
âOFCâ
âAlwaysâ
âNo thanksâ
âWeirdo đâ
âAnd Iâm gay anywaysâ
â*anygays~â
âđ«”đŒ boykisserâ
âMateâŠâ
âiâm not wrongâ
âAnywayâ
âur lossâ
âdamnâ
âur making my job so much harderâ
âWell sorrrryâ
âNah ur goodâ
âDw on god we gon get u some đ broâ
ââŠâ
âPls donâtâ
âIâm JOKING obvsâ
âLike Iâm so serious rnâ
âOh thank the godsâ
âanyway i doubt youâd anyoneâs worth ur time anywayâ
âpeople here are kinda idkâ
ânot homophobicâ
âwell maybe actuallyâ
âBut thereâs only one gay kid and heâs a loserâ
âNot cuz he gay but like ykwimâ
âyeahâ
âand all his friends are these bitchy girls who think theyâre hot or smthâ
âIn their defence, they prob are.â
âYouâre just too ace to care.â
âEh yeaâ
âtoo tired more likeâ
âand kids here are liek clique-y iykwimâ
âI betâ
âThereâs really only 200 kids???â
âYuppersâ
âWeâre all a big family*dumpster on fire GIF*â
âThatâs fucking insaneâ
âfrâ
âAnygays~â
âAnygays~ đ â
âLMAOâ
âOh btw Zig and I have a bet that principal willless will get divorced by the end of the semester u want in?â
âOkay.â
Itâs probably a shit idea to bet on something I know almost nothing about but Iâm too bored to say no.
âput me down for fifty he doesnât make it to half term.â
âWaitâ
âwhat did you call him?â
âPrinciapl Willlessâ
âleik Will-lessâ
âb/c his name is Wilson but doesnât have the will to keep it in his pantsâ
âOh my gods.â
âIs that just a you thing or likeâŠâ
ânah we got the whole school on this mans ahâ
âI mean no one actually gaf but itâs funny so~â
âdamnâ
âWhat about the kid whoâs mum he likes?â
âbet they gafâ
âeh idkâ
âidk whos mom it isâÂ
âbut⊠to be fair she is kinda~â
âwtfffâ
â/jjjâ
â*hands up in surrender GIF*â
â⊠mateâ
âthat /j came waaay to lateâ
âWilllessâs son knows abt his dad thoâ
âlowkey feel bad for himâ
âI mean he was a lil annoying before this but its worse nowâ
âhe must know his parents marirge is shitâ
âlike hes an ass but heâs not that dumbâ
âyeahâ
âsucksâ
I know itâs rude to ask, butâŠ
âWhat do you know about Rafael Lacoste? Heâs new like me and Willless had him give me a tour this morning.â
âOh đ„â
âno one really likes him but heâs chillâ
â???â
âCrazy thing to sayâ
âAre you friends?â
âehâŠâ
âSort ofâ
âSo you know how I told Zig to make at least 1 firned w/o me this year?â
âHe picked Raphaelâ
ââpickedâ is kind of wildâ
âIâm imagining Ziggy just going up to him like*I choose you! Pokemon GIF*â
âI mean yeah kindaâ
â⊠mateâŠâ
âEh it had to happen somehowâ
âI think cuz theyre both in orchestraâ
âAnd heâs quietâ
âAnd he doesnât really talk to peopleââ
âIykwimâ
âLike heâs nice but also kida an assâ
âLike you?â
âđźâ
âTruth hurts, doesnât itâ
âsmhâ
âSooo ima ignore thatâ
â*they hated him because he told the truth_jesus meme*â
âđâ
âANYWHOâ
âHeâll like raise his hand in class and stuff but he doesnât talk to anyone besides Zigâ
âand now me igđ€·â
âhe wears nc headphones a lotâ
âAnd if people try to talk to him hes just like đâ
âhighkey itâs kinda funny thoâ
âcertain people here could use some humbling tbhâ
âlmaoâ
âHe was nice when I met him, though.â
ânice eh?â
âwell damnâ
âu got that B rizz fr frâ
âB???â
âI-Â đâ
âBoâle oâ woâerâ
ââŠâ
âOh, okayâ
âItâs like that then, is it?â
âI see.â
âđâ
âHehehe ur not safeâ
â I WILL scar u with my awful Briâish accentâ
âAhhhh!â
ânooooo!â
âTis only a matter of whenâŠâ
âBe. Ready. đâ
âlmaoâ
âAnyways neverfearâ
âthe battle of pine mountain shall be easily wonâ
âNerdđ«”â
â*mediaeval knight kneeling to present a rose GIF*â
âWell NOW Iâm scared.â
âdamnâ
âthe disrecpect is insaneâ
âđđ€Șâ
He logs out then, his Master Chief pfp disappearing from the chat, and Iâm not lonely enough to message him again. Iâm sure Iâll see him soon anyway.Â
When I fall back onto the foam mattress, the bed frame groans like itâs tried too.
â
Itâs a relief when the sun rises. I forgot about the time difference and found myself up at 4:00, so that was great. Even now, I donât hear anyone else up yet, but I start getting dressed anyway. It kind of sucks because none of my smart clothes are fit for this weather, so I end up in a jumper nearly the same shade of brown as my skin and joggers. Iâll have to order some more clothes soon. Does Amazon even deliver here?
â
The rest of the break passes uneventfully. There are no storms, only continuous snowfall. Thereâs so much of it. Every time I look out the window, I think of how much Poppy would love this. Theyâll need a plough out here soon, though.
The dining hall is empty at every meal, except for me. Itâs barely half the size of Summervilleâs but feels humongous around me, fluorescent lights like pearly teeth just waiting to chomp down. It feels like Iâm not supposed to be there. I guess Iâm not.
The team group chat floods with holiday wishes, and a few people ask about me, but I canât bring myself to respond. I wonder how long itâll take them to forget about me⊠well, thatâs a morbid thought.Â
â
The days pass in a blur of books, every word only half remembered after I read it. Iâll probably have to re-read all of these sometime, but at least itâs something to do.
January rolls in with the latest storm. I let my mobile die, so the only real mark of how much time has passed is the sudden sputtering of an engine. I put my book down (I donât remember the title) and look out to watch through the haze of white as an airport shuttle, also white and nearly invisible in the snow, drops off the other boarding students, five in total. They all look kind of lost. Or maybe thatâs just me.Â
What Rafael told me on the first day is true. Pine Mountain may have dormitories, but it was an institution meant to serve only the townâs small population. It was never supposed to be a boarding school, lest the hoi polloi compromise the eliteâs privacy.
The dormitory building, while well-architected, is tiny inside, and built more like a boarding house for lone travellers, with only ten small one-person rooms arranged five per floor as an easy way to separate boys from girls, and an office that I think serves Mrs Pattersonâs quarters.
The students disappear through the door, the sound of footsteps and shouting following them inside, jarring after days of near silence.
Well, Neo will be among them, so I should get up. I only saw two guys (one, I guess, because the other must be Ziggy), so hopefully he wonât be too hard to spot. Iâm more excited than I probably should be, but who can blame me when I thought I wouldnât be seeing anyone I know for the next three years? The next three years⊠Iâm not going to think about that. Instead, I focus on finding something smarter than jeans and a hoodie.
This isnât an occasion, far from it, but Iâm now realising I mightâve under-estimated the amount of proper clothes I need. I figured the uniform would cover it, but if Iâm going to be living here after school and on weekends, I donât want to look like a slob.Â
A banging on the door startles me so that I pull the dresser drawer out onto my foot. Fuck! âMate! Bruv! Welcome to the New World!â The horrid imitation of a cockney accent makes me wince so hard my face hurts; at least it distracts me from my toes. Yup, thatâll be Neo, no doubt. âYooo, come out. Iâve got crisps!â True to his word, I hear a bag crinkle. It is very tempting.
I open the door to two people, Neo, whom I recognise from the few pictures heâs sent, with spiky black hair, blueish green eyes, and freckles over just barely tan skin, and behind him, a shaking figure that could only be Ziggy.
Neoâs grin is easy as he shakes the crisps at me, his other hand balancing a fidget spinner while Ziggy shifts their weight nervously, sinking further and further behind him, the longer I look at them.
Theyâre a bit taller than Neo, and lanky with hair even paler than their skin cut in a sort of curly bob to their chin, but their most shocking feature is their eyes, so pale blue theyâre almost purple. And nervous, darting all around my undecorated room. I havenât even unpacked most of my stuff yet. I should probably do that.
âNeo?â I ask as I take the crisps.
Thereâs a short silence, then they both nearly fall over laughing at my uncertainty.
âWell, it isnât my fault youâve never told me your real name.â
ââŠThat isâŠmy real nameâ, he manages between gasping laughter. âI didnât think I was that subtle.â
âOh⊠ah, well⊠shame on you for using your real name online. And shame on your parents, actually, for naming you after a movie character.â
Neo snorts. âTotally. Massive L. Whatâs your name? Iâm assuming itâs not âISurvivedYourMotherââ
âOh shut up, I was ten when I made that user name, I used to be weird.â
âUsed to be?â
âPiss off, Mr Glitch-in-the-Matrix.â
âNeoâs a fine name-â Ziggy is suddenly in front of Neo, defensive, nothing like their earlier shyness.
âZig, itâs fine. They mean well.â He turns back to me, âSo am I going to have to call you âISurvivedYourMotherâ until I hear the teachers say your name at roll orâŠâ
âNo! Piss off! My name is Quinn.â
âNoice~. Any nicknames?â
âNope⊠Oh, about that. Am I allowed to call them âZiggyâ?â It feels weird to talk about them like they arenât right across from me, but it feels even weirder to address them directly for some reason. Like a celebrity whom Iâve only heard about online.
âThatâs my name. What else would you call me?â It seems Iâve startled them out of their anxiety.
âIt is? Sorry, I figured it was short for something.â Ziggy and Neo, what a pairâŠ
âNope.â Neo pats them on the head, already turning to go, âCome on, Iâll take you to meet the others.â And then Neo, with one arm still around Ziggy, is dragging me along the corridor.
âWhat are we doing, Neo? We donât like the othersâŠâ Ziggy whines.
âI know, Zig,â Neo boops their nose, speaking softly,â but Quinn might.â
âHey.â
âYeah?â Neo turns to me.
âThanks for this.â
âEh, whatever.â He shrugs, âOkay, so there are five of us, well, six now, with you. On our floor is you, then us, weâre right next door, actually.â Neo kicks the door to each room as we pass, his and Ziggyâs, then mine, then takes us down the stairs, and I make him let go of me so he wonât pull me down the steps.Â
I sort of watch him as he goes down ahead of me, arm in arm with Ziggy, rubbing gentle circles into their side. Maybe I donât want Neo to set me up with someone, certainly not a girl, but that doesnât mean having someone wouldnât be nice. What he and Ziggy have is something else, I know I wonât find that here, but⊠I can hardly think about that now.
The thud of Neoâs foot against another door reminds me that heâs giving me a tour. âYou good?â
âOh, yeah. Iâm fine.â
He shoots me double finger guns. âCool. The bottom floor is the girlsâ floor. Thereâs Matsume, Mio and Sakura. Theyâre all in our grade. Matsume stays up crazy late streaming hockey matches. Sheâll let you watch if you bring the snacks.â
Oh. Hockey, of course. âGood to know.â Iâve never been into hockey, but Iâve heard the guys are hot and the fights are good, and it seems everyone here really is crazy about it, so maybe Iâll try something new.
âAnd we have a study group with Mio if you want to join.â
âMaybe. My brain is kind of dead.â
âOooh, yeah, sorry. I keep forgetting.â
âDonât worry about it.â Thereâs nothing I want to talk about less. âYou mentioned another girl, Sakura?â
âWe donât talk about Sakura,â Ziggy says with a comical air of seriousness.
ââŠWhy not? Do I need to be concerned?â
Neo doesnât answer right away, suddenly far away, âNo, sheâs annoying, but harmless.â
âA weeb?â
âNo, sheâs actually Japanese, or half at least. She transferred last semester, and she kinda,â he hesitates.
âWhat?â
âThinks the woods are haunted by killer ghosts.â
âSeriously?âÂ
âYeah, we hunt ghosts and all, but sheâs crazy.â Ziggy twirls their fingers and bugs out their eyes in an unneeded demonstration. I ignore him. I shouldnât be surprised, I guess. Neo is exactly the type to be into the paranormal. But Ziggy, though⊠thatâs unexpected.
Neo winces. âCrazy is a bit-â
âIâm right,â Ziggy huffs.
âI mean, yeah, obviously, but- We disagreed about our methods,â he says as if ghost hunting is real academic work. âYou wanna join? I figured you wouldnât be into all that. Too scary for you~â he teases, punching my arm.
âShut up.â I flip him off. âAnd hell no. Losers~â
âAh, I figured. Your loss, dude.â He shakes his head in mock solemnity.
âSakura thinks ghosts kidnapped her brother,â Ziggy says suddenly.
âAh, Zig, maybe donât-â
âSometimes I think sheâs crazier than I am.â
Neo sighs, but itâs still affectionate. âEh, donât worry about it. Itâs our thing. Just something to pass the time. I mean, if these woods are good for one thing, itâs being fucking spooky, eh.â Neoâs laugh is easy like everything about him, a spark of simplicity against Pine Mountainâs manufactured grandeur. Itâs a relief.
âFair.â Weâre in the lobby now, but itâs nothing like before, which is to say there are actually people in it.Â
Three girls come running through the lobby, two of them chasing the third. Neo ticks off names as they pass us, snickering, âMatsume in the awful retro gym shorts. Sakura in the tutu, and Mio ready for a 9-to-5 at the ripe age of 16.â
Neoâs not wrong about Matsume. Sheâs wearing an electric blue ensemble straight out of Stranger Things, but Iâll give her a pass because, despite the scowl on her face, she looks like a happy person, almost puppylike, and I seem to know so few of those. Sakura is dressed more like a seven-year-old than a 15-year-old in with faerie wings and a tutu shoved on over pink ruffled pyjamas, the colour rivalled only by her hair. And Mio looks like sheâs dressed for a court deposition, except for the hockey stick hugged desperately to her chest.
âGive it back. Oi! Give it!â Mastume demands.
âWhy- why are we ch-chasing Mi-chan?â
âBecause she stole my-â
âDo not call me that. And Matusme, Iâve told you countless times not to practise tricks against my wall.â
âAnd I said sorry. I didnât mean to smack the wall, it just happens sometimes!â
I tune out then. The lobby is a mess of people, a blur of pink, blue and grey as the girls chase each other. Itâs chaotic, but damn, I missed people, just, like, people in general. I got used to it, with my books, I think, but now, seeing everyone, I realise just how alone Iâve been all week.Â
Something slams into me, and I crash to the floor. It hurts, but not badly. Iâve had worse from falling off my bicycle.
âOh my gosh! Iâm sorry! Iâm sorry!â The words come out as one rushed sentence that takes me a couple of seconds to process. Itâs Sakura. She takes a breath, finally, which seems good because her face is a little red. âAre you-⊠are you alright?â Sakura extends a hand to me, but sheâs wearing some sort of body glitter that will probably take ages to come off, so I get up on my own.
âErm, yeah, Iâm fine.â
She jumps up suddenly. âOoooh, youâre British! Iâm from Brit-t-tish Colum-bia, and my mumâs Irish, so we sort of match-ch, eh?â
Gods, she talks at the speed of light. ââŠYeah, sort of.â
She deflates, looking exactly like Poppy when I donât pet her as soon as I get home from school. I probably shouldnât start off sounding like a snob, at the very least. âSorry, Iâm still a little out of it, London time and all. British Columbia? Thatâs across the country, isnât it?â
âYeah! I really wan- want-â
âSlow down,â Mio scolds. Thereâs not too much anger in it, I donât think. Like a music teacher correcting a mistake, trying to help.
Sakura huffs but stops, takes a breath, then begins again, âI really wanted to come here, though, because my brother went missing around here, and I wanted to be close in case he came back.â
âOh. Your brother went here?â Was he the kid Neo mentioned who got lost in the woods? I look to him, and he shakes his head slightly, almost a sort of warning.
âNo, heâs a grown-up. Heâs doing research for his school, but his team disappeared a- a bit ago, and I got so sad it hur- hurt,â Her lip wobbles slightly, as if even thinking about it makes her cry and I brace for tears but a second later sheâs perked right back up again, âbut that was no fun, so I decided that instead of being sad, I would do e-everything I could to find him, which meant coming here as close- as close as I could to where he disappeared.â Her speech is picking up speed again, and Mio taps her with the stolen hockey stick, âSo I asked my parents, and they said yes. I was so excited.â
âUgh, Sakura, do you have to bring that up to everyone?â Neo groans, trying to pull her away.
She stomps her foot âHey! Please don- please donât touch me. I donât like it.â Neo lets her go, settling for a disapproving frown. âLook like that all you want, but itâs m-my business. If you donât want to t-t-talk about your Onii-san, you donât have to, but I think sharing sad- sad things with other people makes them less sad.â
âOnii-sanâ, Iâve seen just enough anime to know that that means brother. His brother? What happened to Neoâs brother?Â
Neo rolls his eyes. âOh, kumbaya! You just met them, literally. Do you even want to know their name before you dump your shit? I mean, Jeez.â
âYou only learnt my name today.â I point out. The mood does not lighten. Lovely.
Sakura whips around to me, âOh. Iâm sorry. I was so⊠embarrassed that I knocked into you, and I get so excited-d when I meet new people. Whatâs your⊠name?â Then she adds, âIâm Sakura.â
âQuinn. And itâs fine. Iâve had much worse.â
Then something slams down between us. Matsume goes to stop it from rolling further, but I pin it first. A hockey puck. Of course.
I kick it back to her.
She grins.
Someone stomps. The sound echoes through the lobby. Mio. âStop. Your problems do not give you the right to talk to her like that. Apologise.â
Ziggy mutters something that sounds like ââdonât wanna fightâ
Neo stares Mio down, but only for a second. âFine.â
âDo it right.â Even in heeled loafers, Mio only comes to Neoâs shoulder, but clearly sheâs used to making up for it. Her gaze is even and cold.Â
âOh come on! Donât gang up on me, itâs not like you guys would want everyone airing your business to a strangeâ someone youâve only just met in person.â
âItâs her business, too. She has a right to share as much as she wants.â Mio argues.
Neo gives one more glare, then fixes his face and turns to Sakura, âIâm sorry, Sakura. I shouldnât have yelled.â He keeps his mouth open like he might say more, but closes it in the end with a âWe good?â
Sheâs already perked back up, âYeah!â
Mioâs still glaring at Neo, not quite ready to forgive him. I donât know what to think. I let Neo lead me back upstairs anyway.
When weâre back in my room, Neo sits with Ziggy in his lap on the rickety dresser that already looks like it could tip at any moment just from the weight of my clothes. I ask, âWhat was that about?â
Neo sighs deeply. âGuess I shouldâve figured sheâd bring it up eventually. She found out Zig, and I hunt ghosts, you know, just for fun, like a sort of X-Files thingâexcept weâre more Scullyâand that my bro disappeared around here too âcause they were on the same expedition and all, and decided that those two things had to be connected somehow⊠And sheâs made a whole conspiracy out of it.â
âIsnât that great for you? Donât you want to find ghosts?â And his brother? But, hey, I know how complicated sibling shit can be. If Hali went missing one day, would I look for her?
Neoâs expression hardens. âNo.â A single-word response, clipped. Final.
âReally? Why not? Why spend the time looking if you donât think ghosts are real?â
âI never said I didnât think they were real. I said I didnât want them to find them.â His teeth are gritted, the words come out tight, like trying to save an important document from the jaws of a shredder.
I shrug, trying to lighten the mood again. âSame difference.â
âNot really.â
âOkay. Still, why?â
He sighs, looks to Ziggy, who nods, then, after a long moment, decides on an answer: âIf ghosts are real, then all the other stuff is too.â The words are quick and stilted, and heâs already leaving, the dresser shaking violently as he hops down. âAnyway, Zig and I should unpack. And shower.â
Ziggy nods vigorously and hops down as well, into Neoâs arms. The dresser shakes violently, but manages to right itself again. And then theyâre gone. And Iâm alone again, with far more questions than before.
I didnât sleep, but at the very least, I expected that. Stupid time difference. Stupid wind. Stupid brain thinking every shadow is some sort of demon. I really need to sleep tonight, though, seeing as tomorrow is the start of term.
Tomorrow, a one-word horror story.
Okay, maybe Iâm being dramatic, but this particular tomorrow is going to be, as Big Brother says, âungoodâ. I hated that book.
Today, though, I have an excuse not to wallow around the dormitory. Rafael, a truly wonderful person, called at 8:15 to tell me he was heading over to take me to get my ID. It was in his typical clipped way, and I doubt he knew he was saving me from a dire case of loneliness, but still.
Itâs 8:45 now, and there he is at the door. Iâd hug him if I thought he was the type. Out of guilt more than anything, I give a short wave to Mrs Patterson and my arse out of this miserable dormitory.
If Rafael notices my haste, he says nothing. And thank the gods, he also says nothing of my outfit. He said uniforms were required for ID photos, but I wasnât ready to commit to that yet, so I just threw on my shirt, tie and blazer over jeans. Iâm starting to regret that now, though. Hopefully, weâll be the only ones in the building.
âHeadmaster Wilson told me that your father ordered your books and that theyâd be ready for pickup today. Iâll get them while you take your photo. And I need to retake mine as well.â He doesnât elaborate. A new picture would explain why heâs also in uniform, though
âDid you lose your ID?â
âI think,â his words are careful, âI dropped it, and someone took it.â His hands are restless at his sides, fingers touching together in a rhythmic pattern I canât discern over and over. He was doing that yesterday, too. A nervous tick, maybe? It makes me think the card was taken rather than lost.
I donât know what to say. âOof size large.â
âOof size large,â he repeats. Itâs more a replication than a repetition, his tone and pronunciation a near exact mimic of mine, an echo on the wind. He looks away quickly, like heâs been caught but is unsure what heâs been caught for.âApologiesâ
âNah, itâs fine.â I wait a little to see if heâll copy that as well. He doesnât. I find myself a little disappointed.
The walk goes much faster after that, both of us quickening our pace, but itâs still bloody cold enough to make me remember to order a better coat. Thankfully, the library isnât locked when we get there, the door is propped wide open with a wooden doorstop carved in the shape of a paw. I donât see anyone here.Â
Rafael rings the bell on the counter. Nothing happens.
âIâm going to get your books from the librarianâs office. Someone should be here in a minute or two to help with your photo.â
âOkay.â
And then he disappears into the shelves, and Iâm alone again.Â
Right, the librarianâs office must be in the back. But where is the librarian? Are they up on the mezzanine? I ring the bell again, just in case.
âPatience, please.â A voice says, quiet but not timid. And not annoyed either, at least.
âSorry,â I whisper into the still, empty-seeming library.
The voice chuckles. It sounds too young to be a librarian. An upperclassman working on campus, maybe? Then a girl rolls out from behind the G-H shelf. She canât be much older than me, but I can just see a volunteer badge behind the stack of books in her lap. The stack sways as she moves. Should I help her?
I keep watching for a second, but she looks fine, so I decide not to. âHi, Iâm new this term. Iâm here with someone, heâs fetching my books, and he told me Iâm supposed to get my ID photo taken here. Do you know where the librarian is?â
She looks at me in surprise for just a second, registering my accent, probably, then smiles. Thereâs something about the expression, like she knows something I donât. It kind of pisses me off. I push the feeling away. She probably doesnât deserve it. Probably.
Somewhere in the back corners of my brain, I remember how strange I must look with jeans under my uniform, but thereâs nothing I can do about it now.
The girl is in uniform already, too, her shirt neatly bloused with a ribbon tie hanging elegantly from her collar, pleated red skirt to her knee and loafers over black stockings. Maybe itâs required for her job here. Sheâs wearing a cardigan instead of a blazer, but itâs the same shade of red, so itâs probably a uniform piece too. Even her wheelchair is red, the same shade as the uniform. I wonder if thatâs a coincidence.
âMrs Hollister is on maternity leave, so Iâm helping her out.â Her voice is still quiet even though thereâs no one else in here, and she has a slight accent. Russian maybe?
âNow, would you be a dear and get those for me?â She points to a pair of crutches propped behind the desk, and of course, I get them for her. âThe photo booth is in the computer lab.â Sheâs already heading towards the other end of the library.
I walk towards the back of the Library, vaguely remembering thatâs where the computer lab is. I think Rafael said something about the robotics class using it.
The girl swipes her ID, and I hold the door for her because it seems the easiest thing to do.Â
The room is a shock of the contemporary in this place, all white with rows of desktops. Near the back, a red backdrop, camera and light are set up. The camera is connected to one of the desktops and what must be the machine that prints out the badges.
She parks herself in the corner, and then extends her hand for the crutches. I hand them to her.
âGo stand on the grey mark. You can make whatever face you want, but this will also be your photo in the student directory and the yearbook, so choose wisely.â She has that smile again. It makes me laugh. I wish I knew her name, but her badge just read VOLUNTEER in big red letters, and I didnât see her student ID before she put it away again. Is she even in my year? Something tells me it would be nice if she were.
I find the small grey x and stand on it. She stands too, situating her crutches, and, leaning slightly on the camera tripod, boots up a computer, adjusts the light, and directs me a little to the left, before asking, âReady?â
âYeah.â
I plaster on what I hope is a pleasant neutral expression, and she takes three photos in quick succession.
The camera is hooked up to the computer, so I can watch the photos appear. I look much smarter than I feel. When the photos have loaded, she lets me type my information in. Iâm conscious of her reading over my shoulder, though my name and graduation year are hardly secret. With small-town gossip everyone will know me soon enough, Iâm sure, especially with how in-fucking-sanely small this place is.
Iâd ask how theyâre staying open, but thatâs a stupid question when itâs so obvious. Tuition must be a nightmare. Good. Maybe that will make it harder for Father to forget I exist.
She takes her place back at the computer. The square for the photo is still blank, waiting for one of the three to be dragged in. She looks at me expectantly.
âThe one with my eyes open, if you please.â
She selects the second photo with a flourish, âWhy, of course.â
The machine spits out a badge a second later, itâs red like everything else here, with a paw print in the corner. How cute.
âThanks.â
âNo problem, dear.â
Rafael walks in then, holding a paper bag with my name written on it. âHere are your books.â
âThanks.â I take the bag, and itâs heavier than I expected. At Somerville, you can buy physical books, but most people donât. While the girl sets up the camera again, I flip through a few of them. âDo the teachers actually use the textbooks a lot?â
âYes. It makes the courses easy because you can read ahead if you like,â the girl says.
At least thereâs that.
While Rafael takes his place on the grey X, I page through one of the novels weâre supposed to read this semester, The Perks of Being a Wallflower. Iâve read it before. I sort of want to cry. I wonât, I know, but the feeling is there, like I could if I really wanted to, but I donât. I donât want to feel much at all.
I look up.
Rafael is still standing on the grey X. Library-Girl is frowning at him. âYou look like Iâve just killed your cat.â
âI donât have a cat,â he says.
âYou want one. How about I buy you one if you fix your face for this picture?â
âMaman wonât allow it, I told you.â
âIt can be an outdoor cat, then. Now smile.â
And he tries, but itâs like before; his eyebrows are set too low, turning the expression into a grimace. âKeeping cats outdoors is bad for the environment and unsafe for the cat. They are-â
âInvasive species, I know. Now smile.â
The saddest part is I can tell heâs doing his best. Iâm sort of tempted to start doing moose ears or something behind the camera, the way parents get babies to smile. But heâs not a baby, and I have to keep some of my dignity, so I donât.
Library-Girl rolls her eyes, but itâs affectionate. She must be older than us, then. A sixth-former, probably. What do they call it here? Secondary 5?
Rafael tries again. And again. And again.
After the fifth try, he huffs. âOh, why does it matter? No one is going to see this badge but me.â
âIt matters to me. I want you to look nice.â
His frown only deepens. âI already have a good picture in the directory from when we got our photos taken in October, just use that one.â
âYearbook photos are a joke,â Library-Girl points out.
âAnd this is not?â
She laughs. âFair. But donât you trust me more than some underpaid photographer?â
âI-â He starts to object, but gives up and just nods.
âGreat! And I say good riddance, all the retouching they do washed you out, and youâre pale enough already.â She shakes her head in mock sympathy. Sheâs about two shades paler than Rafael.
And then I start to laugh, and I want to stop, but I canât stop. Thankfully, it sounds less concerning than it usually does when I get like this. In the weird echo of the computer lab, it sounds like a chuckle, not a cackle. I bite my tongue, in hopes of them not thinking Iâm crazy, but the sting of teeth in flesh only makes me laugh harder.
Lightning flashes- no, the camera.Â
Huh?
âWhat? Why did you-â
Library girl hushes Rafael, waving him off the camera mark. âHush, dearie, I got the picture, now letâs get you two on your way.â Then, sheâs at the computer, and a second later, the machine spits an ID out, red with a paw in the corner just like mine.
I can only stare at the picture. Itâs Rafael, definitely, all the same features, just arranged differently, a smile as natural as can be, lighting his face. Heâs not quite looking at the camera, gaze fixed slightly to the side. Looking at Library Girl probably. Either way, the wonkiness in the set of his lips reads as unique now.
I wonder what changed?
âThank you.â Rafaelâs voice, closer than I expect as he pockets the ID, startles me out of my reverie. Heâs back to an unreadable expression. But heâs still looking at me, though and it reminds me I should be thanking Library girl, too. Probably his intent. âOh, yeah, thanks.â
âOf course.â Library-Girl is grinning that grin again. Iâm not sure if I like it.
Rafael helps her put the camera equipment back in order while she gets back in her wheelchair, then I carry her crutches back to the desk while he carries my books.
She waves a silent goodbye to us from behind the desk as she leaves.Â
Will I have any classes with her, I wonder? I can ask. I should ask. But it feels wrong to break the silence, so I donât, not until he drops me back at the dormitory.
âThanks.â I mean it more than is probably necessary.
âYouâre welcome.â
And everyone must be huddled up in their rooms because the lobby and corridors are silent. Even Mrs Patterson is nowhere to be seen. Thunder rumbles overhead. I climb the stairs to the boysâ floor so I can see the lightning out of the window at the end of the corridor. Itâs bright against the dark forest, making the snow look electric too. It makes me a little nervous. A storm destroyed this campus once⊠I count the seconds between shakes. One-one-thousand. Two-one-thousandâŠSeven-one-thousand. Itâs not close, but not distant either.Â
I hope Rafael is okay out there. But thereâs nothing I can do for it, so I huddle up too.
â
Morning comes before I want to. Itâs been doing that a lot lately.
Yesterday, I managed to avoid most of my classmates, but today Iâll have to face them. Better to get it over with. Iâll skip breakfast and head straight to English, my first class according to my schedule, and wait there until the bell rings. Maybe I can read ahead or something.
My plan is foiled almost immediately. Rafael is waiting in the dormitory lobby, talking to Mrs Patterson, but neither of them is really trying. Heâs staring straight through her. I donât blame him, though. Thereâs something ghostly about Mrs Patterson, like if you arenât careful which angle you look at her from, sheâll fade away entirely.
I kick the rise of the stair behind me to announce my presence. They both look up.
âGood morning, Quinn,â Rafael says in a tone not exactly bright, but warm. His smile looks less forced today.
Mrs Patterson yawns out a mumbled, âMorning,â which I return.
Rafael smiles at her as he crosses to the door, waiting. Itâs odd to see him smile still. Neo said he was kind of an arse, but I guess I have to remember that Neo isnât exactly a people person either.
âHave a good day, Mrs Patterson,â
Mrs Patterson warms at his acknowledgement, âYou as well, sweetheart.â It makes me feel a bit bad for her. Her job must suck, sitting there looking after kids who donât care about her one way or the other.
When I get to the door, Rafael holds out a hand to stop me. I notice now he has a huge coat draped over his arm. He holds it out to me, âWe donât go outside much during the school day, but you should still have this. Last week was warmer than usual, and the coat you had then wonât be enough for the rest of the winter. I asked my mother, and she said I could lend this one to you until you can get one.â
âOh, thanks.â
He nods.
I slip the coat on; itâs huge because of how puffy it is, but actually pretty close to my size. When weâre safely outside, I gesture to Mrs Pattersonâs desk through the window and ask, âDoes she sit at that desk all day?â I donât know why I expect him to know.
âIâm not sure, but sheâs not one of the teachers, so maybe. Iâve never talked to her before today. I would assume she only stays at night because students use the dormitories much during the day, but Iâm not sure. You could ask. Iâm sure she wouldnât mind.â
Wow, no wonder she looks so done with life. âNah. Iâm good.â Sheâs too dreary for me, and âI donât think she likes me much. You should ask, though. She seems to like you.â
âDoes she?â He looks genuinely surprised.
âWell, I mean, I donât know. But I didnât think she was the type to like much of anyone. When she showed me my room, she sounded sort of annoyed. She wasnât like that with you.â
He thinks for a moment, then âMaybe she thinks youâll be a troublemaker and has already decided not to like you.â
I snort. âWhat? Do I look like a troublemaker?â
âMaybe to her.â
âWhat about you?â
âNo. But that doesnât mean you couldnât be.â He turns back to look at me, âAre you a troublemaker?â
âNo!â
âThatâs good.â
Weâre silent, then, but itâs not quiet now, not how it was yesterday. I can hear birds in the trees and the crunch of snow and ice under our feet. Surely so much hasnât changed in a week? All of this must have been here yesterday. Maybe my ears have finally popped from the flight. Itâs nice. Whatâs nicer, though, is stepping inside.
â
Classes go by in a blur of reviewing holiday work I didnât do, and I spend most of my time memorising names and faces. Itâs all typical private school kids, but thatâs fine. I like the building better with people in it, even if most of them are gossiping about how wasted some kid got at someoneâs epic holiday party.
I have every period with Rafael except for Fourth, where he has Latin, and I have French, Fifth when he has orchestra, and I have free study, and Seventh when I have Phys Ed, and he has a study period.
Neo is in a lot of my classes, which is nice. Heâs in most of my classes, actually, which makes sense when the year is only about big enough to fill one classroom. When Rafael and I get to English, he waves us over to the back where a cluster of desks has been pushed a little away from everyone else. Library-Girl is there too, in our year after all.Â
She curtseys theatrically from her chair, gesturing with an elegant flourish from herself to Rafael, âGood morning, you two. Quinn, Iâm Skora, this oneâs only other friend, so youâll be seeing a lot of me.â Sheâs smiling for real now, clearly proud of the title. It makes her look closer to my age. For some reason, it makes me want to smile now.Â
âWell, you already know me, so⊠yeah.â
âDonât be shy. I only order hits on people whoâve given me a reason to dislike them. Youâre fine so far.âÂ
Iâm sorry, what?
âThey havenât heard the rumours yet,â Neo shrugs, then turns to me. âDonât worry, Quinn. Sheâs naturally suspicious of everyone.â
âYeah, sure, but what rumours?â
I look at Rafael, hoping heâll point out the obvious ludicrousness of this. No offence to her, but I doubt she could kill anyone with the sort of discretion required for assassination. He doesnât take the hint, so I look at Skora. Sheâs trying and failing to stifle the laughter. Great. So no oneâs going to tell me anything.
âIs this more shit about that stupid party?â
She mutters something under her breath, itâs not English or even Quebecâs heavily accented French, Russian probably, but it doesnât sound kind. But then her expression brightens, almost dangerously, and she breaks out into witch-like laughter. People from the surrounding tables turn to look at us. I resist the urge to duck my head down. âNo. As much as I hate Connor Wilson, Iâm too much of a lady to orchestrate his demise⊠for nowâ
âOrchestrate his- what the fuck are you talking about?â
Eventually, Rafael sighs. âThe population of Pine Mountain, due mostly to cultural prejudice, is convinced that her father is a mob boss.â He doesnât seem to find that funny. I probably shouldnât either, but it kind of is.
I mean, just because sheâs Russian or whatever? Come on. âThatâs stupid.â
Skora shrugs, âIâm sure I donât have to tell you what the students are like here.â Clique-y, Neo said. âThey were going to come up with something. I suppose it was either Gangster or Witch. And I must say Iâm happy with the choice.â
âDo I want to know why?â She certainly carries herself with the air of someone who could disappear me with a snap of her fingers, or at least sincerely believes she could.
âProbably not.â She smiles, an expression that toes the line of patronising.
I sigh, itâs more of a huff. Skora seems nice and all, but already, Iâm frustrated. âWhatever.â This wasnât what told me that these kids are shallow; I got that much from the looks on their faces when I walked in. Not fond of new people. Not fond of foreigners. âTheyâll wear themselves out eventually.â
âYouâd be surprised, Quinn. Thereâs something about a limited selection.â She nods slightly to the tables around us, as if I needed to be told who the outsiders were. Everyone at this table sticks out somehow. Neo with Ziggy clinging to him, Mio wearing the uniform so correctly her socks are pulled up, Skora in her wheelchair, Sakuraâs pink hair full of floral clips, and Rafaelâs dour expression. And me.
She shrugs then, that patronising smile carving her face into two unequal parts. âAh, donât let it bother you. I donât.â And I believe her. Thereâs something about her, like her default expression dares you to meet her in the eyes. Neoâs told me the shit Pine Mountain kids get up to, it isnât hard to imagine what she must deal with. I doubt sheâd still be here if any of this really bothered her. But I donât need her encouragement or her approval, so I meet her eyes just fine.
Sheâs got big eyes, snowy grey like the skies here, that droop downwards into angular cheekbones. Her whole face is made of angles. I canât tell if sheâs pretty or not. I guess it doesnât matter.Â
âWhy didnât you say anything yesterday?â I donât mean for it to be a challenge, or maybe I do. Maybe I want her to be ashamed that sheâs only adding to the things that donât make sense about my life now. It wouldnât be the pettiest thing Iâve done.
I donât think sheâs the type to feel much shame. She smiles that same smile again, âI wanted to see what you were like around strangers.â
Thatâs- is she⊠like some sort of guard dog. Either itâs not a good enough answer. But now isnât the place for that. But I will get a better one later. âOh. Well, Iâm not secretly an axe murderer or anything.â
She snorts and goes back to her annotations.
The teacher, Mr Taylor, according to his desk plaque, calls the class to order.Â
â
English was way quieter than I thought it would be; all of the classes are. But this is a small town, so maybe everyone saw each other over break. It seems like most of the year was spent at that party.
The teachers mostly let us review the revision assigned over the holidays at our tables. The work doesnât seem like it was hard, but I struggle to follow along. Branches crash against the windows in the wind, and thereâs this sort of feeling like I keep missing something out of the corner of my eye. No one else seems to notice.
Neo and Ziggy do most of their work together, leaning into each other, talking quietly in what Iâm pretty sure is German and occasionally throwing out comments in English for the rest of us. Skora does much the same, working quietly with Rafael or Mio, who sits at our table in Chemistry and History because thereâs nowhere else to sit. Left with nothing to do, I sit in silence, drifting between the two groups. A few times, I swear, Rafael still looks like heâs in pain.
Sakura tries to talk to Neo in every class, and each time, he waves her off. She doesnât get it until Rafael tells her in no uncertain terms to go away.
âThanks, broâ Neoâs attempt at a fist bump is left hanging.Â
âIt wasnât for you. Her voice is too bright, she was disturbing my focus.â And thatâs its own kind of âgo awayâ, I think.
Neo shoots me a look, a âSee what I mean?â.Â
I shrug.
-
True to his word, itâs Neo who leads me around, though, thankfully, he restrains himself from any more attempts at my accent. He chats to Skora and me as we walk between classes, but Rafael is as quiet as Neo said he would be. Iâm not getting lost, so I try not to worry about it. Itâs probably just the maybe-hockey injury, which was only confirmed by the fact that heâs not taking Phys Ed. I should really ask him about that.
Speaking of hockey, Matsume waves to me from across the corridor. I wave back. It surprises me when she follows Skora and Rafael into the Latin classroom. She didnât strike me as the type, but I guess she mustâve been a nerd to come to this place from somewhere else. Iâm sure there are warmer schools wherever she lives.
Either way, I donât have time to think about it much because the bell rings, and I hurry with Neo and Ziggy into the adjacent room for French.Â
The language classes are about the only classes that most of the grade doesnât share; the 16 kids split between Latin, Spanish, and French, so theyâre tiny. It feels more like a group conversation, minus the conversation bit as itâs mostly just Mrs Perrault lecturing at us in way too fast French and everyone, having given up on understanding her, hides their phones under their desks.Â
Neo and Ziggy stand at a raised desk in the back and whisper in a mix of broken French, English, and German, something about the latest Genshin update. Whatever that is. They use just enough of the French that Mrs Perrault doesnât call them on it. I think she just likes to hear herself talk, to be honest.
-
When the bell rings for Fifth, I find Rafael in the corridor and follow him to the theatre anyway, and the teacher lets me sit in the audience to do maths revision. I wonât do that again, though, because the theatre is cold and Rafael probably wants at least another hour away from me. But Skora is there too, right next to him in the viola section, and Iâm still curious about her. She says something to him that I canât hear. Itâs hard to focus on my revision.
â
Before I know it, itâs lunch period. And thank the gods for that.
I walk with Rafael down the corridor out of the Lessons Block, past the library, and into the dining hall. Itâs packed now (suddenly 200 kids seem like a lot), red dots filling in until it doesnât echo, nothing like last week. The queue moves quickly, though, with the youngest kids going through first behind their teachers, and then some older kids leave the hall to eat elsewhere. Going to clubs held in classrooms, Rafael tells me. The echo returns some, but not as bad as before.
Seeing the same people over and over again is kind of freaking me out, to be honest. Classes were kept pretty separate in primary school because we were in one room all day, so of course I knew everyone, but when secondary school started and my year entered the building where years 7 through 11 shared a building, it took me almost two years to recognise everyone I passed. It hasnât even been a day here, and I know the full name of about fifty percent of the people within my sight. Will I know the rest by tomorrow?
Lunch is okay. Iâm not much in the mood to eat, anyway, so I only watch as Rafael gets food. All he gets is black coffee and salad, no dressing or anything, itâs just leaves really. I might not be hungry, but thatâs a bit sad. Maybe heâs secretly a rabbit other-kin or something.
I follow him through the hall to a table in the very centre where Neo and Mio are already waiting. âMrs K let me out early. And she had gummy bears, want some?â He tosses a bag to me, propping his feet up on the table without a care in the world until Mio notices and flinches away.Â
âThat is disgusting, Neo.â
He ignores her. âSo, neither of you are actually gonna eat?â He gestures from Mio to Ziggy with a piece of broccoli still speared on his fork, sounding oddly like a disappointed parent.
I snort. I didnât think he had that in him.Â
Heâs right, though. Neither Ziggy nor Mio have a plate.Â
Mio looks caught, she huffs and hunches back over some textbook as if she can disappear. âI have studying to do.â
Ziggy doesnât even try to give an excuse.Â
âYou should eat something,â Rafael tries.
Ziggy raises an eyebrow. âDonât lecture me like your pile of leaves is much better.â
Rafael huffs out a laugh.
Neo glances between them and shakes his head before popping the piece of broccoli in his mouth.
Skora smiles, all teeth, lips stained dark by the berries sheâs munching on. She brought her food from home. Lucky. (I mean. The food isnât bad, butâŠ) âAll of you are a mess.âÂ
âLike youâre much better,â Neo retorts. âHowâre things going with Mastume?â
âThatâs none of your business.â She doesnât really seem annoyed.Â
âGrade of sixteen, Ms Mafia, weâre all each otherâs business.â Neo wiggles his eyebrows at her.
She sighs, dabbing at her lips with a napkin she mustâve also brought from home, finally wiping away the berry juice. âIf you must know: I am keeping my distance like a respectful, mannerly young lady.â She eyes his feet, still on the table.
He grins shamelessly. âSure. But, hey, just so you know, nobody here would mind if you took out Willless Junior for us.â
âI will be doing no such thing.â
Willless Junior, the Headmasterâs son. âWilsonâs the guy who hosted the party that, like, everyone in this stupid town was at over the holiday, right?â
âYuppers.â
âOkay, so heâs a pathetic git with a creep dad, but why do we want him dead?â
âHeâs dating the girl Skora has a crush~ on.â
âOh.â That sucks. I glance at Skora just to make sure sheâs not going to kill Neo for saying that. Or me for hearing it. She doesnât seem embarrassed in the slightest. Shameless, like before. Itâs a good thing I guess.
âIt was a hard launch, too,â Neo continues. âThey pulled a Game Changers at the final game afterparty last year, but, like, straight.â
âDamn.â That really sucks.
âYeah. Major L. But whatâre we supposed to do when this girl,â He starts to nudge Skoraâs lunchbox with his foot, but thinks better of it, âwonât make a move?â
âOh, enough about me.â She chides, turning my way. âQuinn, howâre you liking Pine Mountain so far?â
âYou can be honest,â Neo says before I even say anything.
âOh, I wasnât worried about offending you.â
We flip each other off simultaneously.
Mio shakes her head, clearly not as engrossed in her studying as she makes herself out to be. Not as much as sheâd like to be, maybe? It kind of seems like Neo dragged her kicking and screaming into this friend group, and I have a feeling thatâs exactly what happened.
âAnyways~ Itâs pretty nice, but it is fucking cold. Seriously.â
Mio mumbles something.Â
Neo leans over to her until their cheeks are nearly touching. âWhat was that?â She bats him away. He laughs. âSorry. She talks so rarely. This is an occasion.â
âDie.â She glares at him and straightens her glasses, âI said: thatâs likely because the temperature is set by a man. The patriarchy sets the temperature whilst the rest of us are left to freeze. My mother experiences the same phenomenon at her office.â
Skora nods appreciatively. She has a blazer on over her cardigan today.
âArenât old people always cold, though?â Neo isnât even wearing a blazer, or a tie for that matter. I think the teachers have given up on him.
âHeadmaster Wilson isnât old, Neo. Heâs only sixty.â
Neo shrugs. âSo, what else? Besides the conspiracy to turn us into human popsicles Hannibal style, of course.â
Mio makes a disgusted face before returning to her textbook.Â
âIs it always so dark in here?â Somerville was all open space, light colours, and huge windows looking out into the city. I guess windows donât matter here if the only thing to see is trees.
âYeah, pretty much. Less windows make it easier to insulate or something. Not that it works, so I dunno. I think the people who made this place were just super into the gothic thing.â
âIâve noticed.â
âBy the way, whereâs Sakura?â I mean, I didnât think sheâd end up sitting with us, but I thought sheâd try. Or maybe Rafaelâs dismissal shocked her out of trying.
âShe sits outside.â Neo scoffs, making a circular motion with his finger. Cuckoo.
âOutside?â I think of the storm from last night, all the trees tipping in the wind, threatening to buckle under yet more snow. Maybe Ziggy was right about her.
âYeah. Always. Cold never bothered her anyway, or whatever. I dunno, man. Sheâs weirdâŠâ the sentence trails off into a chuckle. âAh, well, you know.â
âYour standards are a bit skewed.â
He looks back towards Ziggy in an automatic sort of way, smiling fondly. âYeah. A little.â
We donât talk too much after that, and I can feel everyoneâs eyes on our table, but the only notable event is when some kid who looks about Year Seven drops a plate and all his friends âooooh~â at him, but itâs okay because heâs laughing too. Some things are the same no matter where you go.Â
The bell rings, and weâre all off to maths. I follow Rafael and bus my tray, Neo and Ziggy right behind us, but Skora hangs back a little. Her gaze is on Matsume talking to the guy who could only be Connor Wilson.Â
Damn, he even looks like a prick. Gelled hair, blingy watch, tie in a Kelvin knot just loose enough to look effortless. Pompous. Arrogant. Like his father. But thereâs something about the way he holds himself that doesnât fit. Stiff. Chest puffed like an exotic bird. Like he knows he isnât enough. Not enough to keep his parents together anyway.
All my sympathy evaporates when he catches me watching and throws a nasty glare, face puckering up like heâs tasted something sour.
âWhatâs funny?â I jump a little at the question, Rafael reappearing by my side, another cup of coffee in his hand, in a take-away cup this time.
I mustâve laughed aloud, but I canât really bring myself to be embarrassed. âFrench here has the word âarrivisteâ, right?â
He blinks, thinks for a moment, then repeats the word. It sounds different from him, but I see recognition in his eyes and he nods. My meaning registers with him and all at once, heâs grinning.
He glances back at Connor, who glares so hard he turns red as a tomato, freckles amassing into once big red splotch. I have to turn away to stop myself from laughing again.
Rafael just shakes his head.
I throw a middle finger over my shoulder and follow him to where Skoraâs still staring at Matsume.
He nudges her forward with a look of disapproval on his face. âWeâll be late for class.â
âWorth it,â she sighs.
âIs it?â He asks too quietly for her to have possibly heard, and turns back down the corridor to the lessons building.
After a moment, when the lift doors close on Skora and weâre far enough away that the din of the cafeteria has faded into white noise, I ask, âHow long has Skora had a thing for her?â
Rafael glances back towards the cafeteria, then to the lift before answering. âA while, I think. I donât know either of them very well, but I had thought that maybe Matsume might feel the same, and thenâŠÂ this.â
âDamn.â
âDamn,â he repeats. Then, with a sigh, âMaybe I shouldnât be surprised. Iâm sure someone else wouldnât have been, but I have no eye for these things. Everything people do surprises me.â
I shrug. âPeople are stupid. Lust makes us stupider. Itâs not complicated, but itâs not important either.â
He huffs. âIt feels importantâ
âIt could be, if you want it to be⊠I donât think thereâs anything wrong with that, per se. As long as youâre not one of those people who get really fucking annoying about it.â
He laughs a little at that, then frowns. âSkora isnât annoying. I just donât understand it. It makes no sense to me that she likes Matsume whom sheâs barely talked to and who clearly has horrid taste in people regardless of gender. But I know she considers me a friend, so I feel like Iâm supposed to understand.â
Oh.
This isnât great. Iâm right shit at comforting people. âIt doesnât have to be a big thing. I mean, friends donât have to share everything. You can be Skoraâs best friend in the world and still think she has shite taste. I know people like that.â I hope I donât sound as stupid as I feel.
âI know. And I donât think Skora has âshite tasteâ. Matsume is⊠good at hockey. But I donât understand it. Or romance at all, actually.â
âAh, then you shouldnât ask me about this shit, honestly. Iâve never even dated anyone.â
His surprise is a soft âOh.â Like Iâm desirable or something. It makes me laugh.
âBut you do like people?â
âNot really.â The words spill out, automatic and far truer than Iâd like.
Crushes are a faff, honestly. Iâve only tried it once and I donât think itâs worth repeating, no matter what science says. Replication is only helpful when solving for unknown outcomes. If you already know then youâre just insane.
Rafael looks at me for a long time. When the corridor begins to get crowded, I nudge him up the stairs.
Weâre quiet for a bit until we reach Mr Davisâs classroom and find it empty. No surprise everyone drags their feet to maths right after Lunch.
âNot really?â Rafael asks the silent classroom, an echo of my voice from earlier.
A question and my answer is sure to sound as uncertain as his questions if I go on too long. If I really try to explain it- how thereâs so much I want in theory. But I feel like I should try.
ââŠI meant Iâm not a people person. Like, I want someone, sure, but Iâve never liked anyone enough that it seemed worth it to do something about it. But Iâm not- I mean, I probably do wanna kiss and have sex and all that.. Like, not now, obviously. Ew. But in uni, probably. I dunno.â
âI dunno,â the words are a repetition, louder than they should be in the small wood panelled room, but he really looks like he doesnât know.
âItâs not a big deal. Everyoneâs different. You donât have toâŠâ I let myself trail off. What am I saying? What am I doing?
âI think I am different,â He says after a while, âI think I am very different.â He looks sad. Like grief.
I donât know what to do.Â
I donât know what to do.Â
Humour will help, right? A joke will make me feel less like dying right now. Laughing until youâre breathless feels a little like suffocation, right? A smile will keep us both from exploding, wonât it?
âIn case you havenât noticed, it seems like everyone you know is some sort of different.â A distraction? âDo you sit with them every day?â
He nods. âI do. But you can sit somewhere else tomorrow, if youâd like.â
âItâs fine.â Routine is nice, at least in a place where I have nothing else⊠except Rafael and Skora and Mio and Neo and Ziggy. âItâs great. Really.â
âOkay.â He says it the way most people say thank you.
âYeah, it really is.â
Overall, itâs not been a bad day. And I think- I think that maybe Iâm going to be okay. Maybe I wonât fade away here.
The arena is bloody loud and smells like the crime against humanity that is Poutine. Putain, as far as Iâm concerned.
On the ice, thereâs already a fight brewing. So much for Canadian politeness.
âI canât fucking believe you.â
Neo, back from making good on his bribe to the upperclassman who drove us here, just shrugs and pops another cheese-doused chip in his mouth. Disgusting.
âI mean, she has a boyfriend. Itâs not like you can set them up.â
He rolls his eyes, not even looking when he passes a chip to Ziggy. âI know. Thatâs why weâre showing her what sheâs missing.â
âWhat?â
Neo pushes me a little. âLook.â
I donât have to look far at all. When the crowd shifts, I see them. Rafael and Skora make their way down the bleachers slowly, his arm wrapped around her waist. When the aircon blows her hair across her face, he tucks it back.Â
âOh, my god.â The words fall out of my jaw on its way to the floor. Mostly because Skora is actually smiling like a normal human being for once. I wasnât even sure she could. But she can, and it only makes her look more uncanny than usual.
I turn back to Neo, raising an eyebrow. âOh my fucking god. Fake dating? Thatâs your grand plan? And arenât we supposed to be showing Matsume that Skora likes girls?â
âBi people exist, Quinn. The goal is jealousy.â Ziggy says it like this is something normal people do.
Neo nods in agreement. âAnd itâs not like we had a lot of options, okay.â We. Is Ziggy the mastermind behind this? It would make sense. I didnât think Neo cared enough about anyone but Ziggy to do this kind of thing, but then again, Iâm not sure Ziggy would either. We. I can barely tell where one ends and the other begins.
Iâm about to point out that this might just make Matsume think Skoraâs moved on when I feel Skora behind me. I turn to face her quickly before she can, like, do something.
Sheâs smiling her regular scheming smile again as she looks me up and down. âI am a lesbian, Quinn, for the record. Donât worry.â
âI wasnât.â Why would I?
She only plops herself in her seat, crutches draped casually across her lap. âBabe, will you get us some drinks?â
Rafael nods. âHot chocolate?â
âAlways.â
He smiles. And after a second of hesitation, he kisses her on the forehead.
I go with him to the concession stand. Just for something to do.
âPlease tell me you donât think this is somehow clever?â I ask while we wait for three hot chocolates (In the end, I decided to get one too.) Itâs not that I think anything could really go wrong, but it does all feel a bit pointless.
He shrugs thoughtfully. âItâs as good an idea as anything, I think.â
I look at him carefully. âDo you like her?â
âShe likes girls,â She says, like that answers my question.
âSo? Whatâs that got to do with it? Look at Skora.â
He does. She sees him and blows a kiss. Dutifully, he pretends to catch it before looking back to me. âI donât have a crush on her, no. She is homosexual. And I am not anything.â
âNot any- so thatâs it then? Thatâs cool.â Lame. Capital âLâ lame. Lame lame.
Mercifully, all he says is, âI donât know.â
And I let it go because itâs none of my business, and while the Poutine may be shit, the hot chocolate is brilliant.
-
Skora has good taste, I have to admit.
I have no idea whatâs going on, but Matsume is imposing in her teamâs goal and after a goal in the first few minutes, she locks the net down hard.
I can even ignore the way the arena seats feel squished (Skora sits in Rafaelâs lap - one ticket was more economical, of course), and I watch, mesmerised, as player after player on the opposing team makes a shot only for it to be deflected just like the rest.
When the buzzer sounds, I look down to the first row where Connor sits with his posse, inappropriately silent for a score of 2-1 in his girlfriendâs favour.
As she lifts her helmet, shaking her hair out and flexing slightly, it crosses my mind what an odd choice she is for Connor. I mean, he seems just the type whoâd feel emasculated by someone like her. Or maybe heâs secretly into that, and the shame of it is what makes him such a dick. Oh, well, thatâs what happens when cis people treat gender roles like divine law. Itâs none of my business anyway.
Instead, I watch Skora, still apart from her eyes that follow as Matsume skates to the bench like a cat in front of a fish tank.
I see the moment Matsume catches her. Their eyes meet through the plastic, keeping pucks from decapitating people (something I am very grateful for), and Matsume frowns.
Interesting.
Skora, however, remains as aloof as ever, pulling Rafaelâs hand slightly higher up her thigh.Â
He doesnât even seem to notice.
She buries her face in his shoulder, then. âSay, babe, what do you say we get some air?â
He nods, helping her up, giving her his jumper as he does.
Skora turns to me, then, still wriggling her hands out of the too-long sleeves. âYou lot can keep watching. Text me when things get interesting again.â When Matsumeâs back on, she means.
Neo gives Skora a thumbs up, enthused his plan seems to be working.
I stifle another eye roll and glance back to the goalie in question. Sheâs fully staring now.
Neo elbows me, wiggling his eyebrows, a silent âSee?â
I shake my head.
-
Matsumeâs replacement takes the ice, then. Sheâs good, but a bit young, I think. A goal almost slips in, and she scrabbles after it, managing to safeguard PMAâs lead.
Ziggy groans. âHockey is boooring.â
Neo hums, running a hand through their hair. He asks something in German, Ziggy nods, and then he turns to me. âYou got this one?â
I roll my eyes at them. âSo you can make out with your boyfriend in a disgusting public toilet? Yeah, sure. Go be weird. Iâll text you.â
Neo doesnât even bother with a retort, already up and guiding Ziggy down the bleachers.
They were kind of right, though. Football is better. Bored, I tune out the chanting and shouting and start to scroll Tumblr. I have about six new followers called Jessi, differentiated only by the various strings of numbers behind the name. I sigh. The porn bots are back.
With half an ear out for Matsumeâs number (10) on the speaker, I settle myself in for a good session of blocking and reporting. But then something catches my eye.
A flash of red hair, pushing its way through the crowd. Connor. Heading the opposite direction of both the menâs toilets and the concession stand.
Whatâs he up to?
Showing mercy on the Jessis and pocketing my phone, I follow him.
He exits the arena, so I do too.
Heâs looking for someone, I realise.
Heâs looking for Skora.
Shit.
Maybe Matsume didnât pick up on the fact that this was an obvious ploy to make her jealous, but her boyfriend did.
Connor marches up to Skora and Rafael, where they sit against the wall, playing some game with the gravel from the car park.
âWhore!â
Rafael looks up. Surprise disappears under apathy in an instant. Practised.
âI think you might have gotten us confused for your father,â Skora says simply. Unhelpfully.
âShut up, bratva bitch.â
âOi!â He jumps a little, not realising he was followed. I take a bit of satisfaction in that. âFuck off.â
âOh, youâre such a hero. Think heâll fuck you, too?â
He? I thought this was about Skora? âWhat, hoping weâll let you watch?â I flip Connor off and walk over to Rafael and Skora while he pretends to gag. âYou two good?â
Skora glances over my shoulder, her expression unreadable. I canât make myself look. âWeâre fine. But I think I need some more hot chocolate.â
âYeah. Letâsââ
Thereâs a heavy sound, like winter lightning. Too far away to pin down but too close for comfort.
I spin to find the source, only to almost smack my head on⊠a rock?
For a second, just a second, a rock roughly the size of my fist hangs impossibly suspended in the air. And then, as if gravity remembers it exists, it thumps down by my feet.
I look up slowly, tracing its trajectory.
Connor stands, arm still raised slightly, colour bleeding from his face.
He⊠he was going to, no, he did throw a rock at me⊠but what happened. What the fuck happened?
I jump when someone taps my shoulder. But itâs only Rafael.
âQuinn?â My name is a question, his voice wavering with concern and something else I canât place.Â
âIâm-â
Connor cuts me off, clenched fist still raised half-heartedly. He steps forward like he wants to fightâsomething in this air is too heavy, particles moving too fast in ways they shouldnâtâand then back again.
âThrowing rocks because you werenât getting enough attention? Arenât you a touch old for that?â
I kick the fallen rock towards where Iâm pretty sure Skoraâs foot is, willing her to shut the fuck up because, as utterly based as she is, we do not need that right now. I donât know if she gets it.
Connor opens his mouth, but when no retort comes out, he closes it again uselessly. I think heâs shaking too much to speak, and then, âYouâre a whore just like your mother, Lacoste. At least she has taste.â
Oh.
The word âDonâtâ doesnât even leave my mouth. It doesnât have time to, the syllables freeze in my throat, choking me as time slows around us.
Rafael lets go of Skora, surging forward, left fist bridging the rest of the distance before colliding with Connorâs nose.
Thereâs a sound like splintering. Like before with the rock. Like light refracting, splitting into all the colours of the rainbow. So many colours, it just looks white.
White, white, white.
Connor falls to the groundâis falling. In the blink of an eye, between one breath and the next, he lies suspended just like the rock.
And then heâs gone.
Neither here nor there.
Just⊠gone.
And Rafael is too.Â
I donât- I canât see him. Heâs not on the ground or anywhere at all.
And then the very sky seems to sag under its own weight. I feel it deflating around me. The world goes mute for a second as my ears pop.
Sound rushes in again. Colour swells and swarms, dancing like visible protons and electrons until itâs too bright to see anything at all.
And then Connor is back.
He falls with an inelegant thud to the ground, gravel crunching beneath him. Rafael appears not a second later.
Theyâre both on the ground. Connor laid out like a rag doll, and Rafael curled up in a ball.
Skora tries to go to him, but her knees buckle. I watch her fall to the ground, frozen, before I realise itâs just me here. No one else but me.
Fuck.
Wary, I step over Connor to Rafael, lifting him as much as I can off the groundwhich is hard because I donât make a habit of lifting full-sized teenage boys, but right now Iâm just grateful heâs still breathing.
In my arms, his head lolls to the side. Heâs bleeding from his mouth and ear, lifeforce dripping down his neck and seeping out onto the pavement. That probably means something happened to his skull.
Skoraâs gaze is heavy when her eyes meet mine. Her knees are scraped, but we both know thatâs not the worst of this.
I set him down, pulling out my mobile, killing the tab of Jessis to dial 999, only to remember that wonât work here. Fuck. Whatâs the-
â911. Just like America.â Thank the gods for Skora Androvich.
But before I can dial, my mobile falls from my hand-is knocked away.
âRafael! Oh, my gods. Donât move. Hang on. Are you okay?â
âDonâtâŠâ The rest of the sentence is garbled French.
I look to Skora, but she looks as confused as I do.
âWhat?â
âDonât call them. The doctors. Donât call them.â
âMate, wh-â I follow his line of sight to the still unconscious Connor. Oh. Of course. Of fucking course.Â
âIt wasnât your fault. Youâre not going to get in trouble.â But, shit yeah, he has a point. Connorâs not breathing.
Still, Rafael reaches my mobile before I can.
I grab for it, but he wonât give it up.
Skora yanks my hand back, letting Rafael cradle my mobile to his chest like something precious.
âWhat do you think you-â
âIt doesnât matter whose fault it truly was; all that matters is that no one thinks it was yours.â Cold as ice. Any other day it would shock me. Iâm grateful for it now. At the very least, the idea seems to calm Rafael.
âAlright, what do we do?â
âFirstly,â she turns her attention to Rafael, âhow badly are you hurt?â
âI can walk,â he assures her instead of answering. He still has my mobile; it looks fragile the way itâs clenched in his hand.
Skora eyes him suspiciously, but he doesnât sway when he stands, and that seems to satisfy her.
âAlright. Now, the doctors have to be called, but not for you. No one will suspect me of doing this.â Her smile is bitter until she looks to Rafael. Abruptly, she takes off his jumper and inside-outs it. âWash this as soon as you get home, yes?â She uses the jumper to scrub the blood from his face, then kisses him on the cheek. âPut it on. Go in and find one of the team medics; they will know CPR. Be discreetâwe donât want to cause a stampede⊠Though a bit of panic could be beneficial, but not enough to look suspicious. When you come back, I will call the police.â She rights the jumper and presses it into his hands.
He tries to take it, but his grip is numb, and it falls to the ground. He makes no move to pick it up.
I look at Skora, eyebrow raised.
She ignores me.
I snap my fingers at her. âMate, look at him. You think he can manage that. He just k-â I take a breath, swallowing that word. It tastes like crisp winter air and blood and more. âJust let me go with him.â
âIt wonât work. I plan to tell the EMTs I found him when we came out here to kiss. This is a popular place for it.â She gestures behind her to some heart-shaped graffiti Iâd hardly noticed before.
Red paint drips wavy down the corrugated concrete wall, cracked from the cold. âNot anymore, I reckon.â
Her chuckle is mirthless. âProbably not, no. But nevertheless.â
Rafael still hasnât moved, only staring at the fallen jumper. Heâs swaying a bit now. Thereâs no way he can lie. Iâd be surprised if heâs able to talk right now.
I look back to Skora, desperate. âThrouple?â
She rolls her eyes, âAbsolutely not.â But then her wrist flicks towards me, and something small and silver is flying through the air.
I catch it. A lighter.
And a second later, a pack of cigarettes.
âTell them you came here to smoke and heard us scream.â
âYes, maâam.â No point questioning why she has them. If she wants lung cancer, thatâs her business. Right now, sheâs getting us out of a murder charge.
I light one cigarette, trying not to gag on the smell, stub it out and shove the rest in my pocket with the lighter, then pick up the jumper and shove it over Rafaelâs head.
He doesnât protest. Hopefully, his looking like heâs seen a ghost will read as fear, not guilt.
Practically having to drag Rafael, I cut the clearest path I can down to the team bench, which Iâm pretty sure is Pine Mountainâs, ignoring the confused looks. And Matsumeâs glare.
A middle-aged man sitting right behind the bench has a shirt with a red cross on it and a duffel bag on his lap, so I go to him first.
He frowns at the cigarette in my hand. It already slipped my mind, to be honest. âThereâs a kid outside. I donât think heâs breathing.âÂ
Despite disapproval of my âhabitâ, he doesnât ask any questions, only motions for us to lead the way.
As we walk, I can hear the chaos behind us. The cheer of a goal scored, and beneath that, people getting up to see why someone needs a medic. So much for being lowkey.
-
Connorâs still on the ground, exactly as we left him when we get back outside with the medic whose name is apparently Greg.
Skora backs away, leaning heavily against the wall in a way that tells me she shouldnât be standing at all, to let Greg work.
She dials. Greg starts compressions, a pattern of thirty pulses and two breaths.
Once. Nothing.
Rafaelâs hand finds mine. He squeezes hard, nails biting into my palms despite how short he keeps them for orchestra. I canât even feel it. I bite my tongue just so at least something hurtsâso I donât scream.
Twice. Nothing.
Oh gods. Heâs- Rafael has just killed someone.
He buries his face in my shoulder. I feel the wet warmth of tears through my jacket. I want to cry too. I feel my hand going numb in his grip.
âI- I didnât meanâŠâ
The too-thick air buzzes around us. It makes it hard to hear.
Thrice. The sound of air catching in a still windpipe.
Catching, catching, catching.
And then settling.Â
A breath.Â
And then⊠Another.
Tears sting in my own eyes, but I blink them back. In my periphery, Skoraâs knees buckle again, and she sinks to the floor, not even trying to catch herself this time.
Greg lets himself sag back in relief, but only for a moment. Connor may be breathing, but he still hasnât woken up. He begins pulling tools I know the names of but canât remember right now from his bag, checking Connorâs not-corpse over. âYou kids go inside. Try to enjoy the rest of the game, if you can. I will deal with the authorities. If youâre needed, I will find you.â
We donât need to be told twice.
I pull Rafael over to Skora and pull her up, too. She thanks me with a nod, but shakes me off, trying to make a go of it over the rocky ground on her own. Itâs not going so well.
Absently, Rafael pulls her close until theyâre walking the same way they walked in. She lets him, and about halfway up the stairs, starts whispering sweet nothings in Russian.
Neither of us can understand it, Iâm pretty sure, but her sharp voice is oddly comforting the way it cuts through the windy haze and the smoke still emanating from the cigarette I couldnât bear to toss on the ground.
In this moment, Iâm a little in love with both of them.Â
The feeling is dizzying in a way not used to, a far softer sort of vertigo than a panic attack. But I miss a step anyway. And before I know it, Rafael has an arm around me, too.
-
When we get inside, the arena isnât in chaos. The attention of the shallow Pine Mountain populace has been firmly reclaimed by the game.
A singular pair of eyes witness our return: Matsume, watching from the bench. Her coach is saying something. He looks mad, but sheâs obviously not listening.
âYour girl is staring,â I say, a pitiful attempt to break the tension I know wonât help. Skora sways, trying to catch a glimpse. I steady her. âGo give her something better to look at.â Maybe sheâll at least sit down.
Without the fight I expected, she nods.
-
The game continues on as normal, or maybe not. I still know nothing about hockey. Skora sits in Rafaelâs lap again. He rests his head on her shoulder, looking dazed.
Matsume gets put back on, and Pine Mountainâs goal count climbs 4-2. Everyone cheers.
Connorâs group hasnât even noticed his absence. Itâs a bit sad.
Skora sees where Iâm looking and says, âHeâll live.â
âI hope so.â
âHe wasnât bleeding.â
âI know that. I know he wasnât bleeding, so what the fuck happened?â
Rafaelâs grip tightens, and I realise heâs still holding my hand. âCan we just forget about it?â The words are a hiss through gritted teeth. âI hit him because he is an idiot who doesnât know anything about anything. So can we just forget about it?â Itâs not the sort of tone that leaves much room for discussion.
And thatâs fine with me. I just want this all to be over.
-
When Pine Mountain wins 5-3, and the crowd begins to disperse, a man comes up to us.
I finally start to feel pain in my hand. But Rafael lets go immediately when he catches my wince.
The man introduces himself slightly awkwardly as Detective Inspecteur Lacoste, and I glance at Rafael, but thereâs not a hint of familiarity in his eyes, and they donât look related, so I assume itâs just a common name here.
He asks us basic questions, assures us weâre not in any trouble and believes our stories (frowns and confiscates Skoraâs cigarettesâI let him) without much effort on our part. He even abstains from a lecture about the smoking. I guess he figures weâve had enough.
And then Matsume is coming up the steps, earlier annoyance replaced by concern. Maybe she thinks the medic was for Skora. It gives me hope that maybe everyone doesnât know what just happened yet.Â
Fuck, I donât even know what just happened.Â
-
The ambulance is cold and away from the smell of Poutine and smoke; the scent of alcohol is sharp. Clean in a raw way that makes me feel like my insides are suddenly outside.Â
Is this how frogs feel when you dissect them? Oh, right, theyâre dead.
Like Connor was.
I guess everyone had left the arena. Neo and Ziggy, too. They mustâve ditched, a bit odd given how invested Neo was in the whole fake dating thing, but his changing his plans for Ziggy doesnât surprise me too much, I guess.
Rafael got a ride with the detective who shares his surname, while Skora and I stayed in the ambulance with Connor. Or rather, I stayed, and one of the EMTs forced Skora to get in as well. Now she sits on the other cot, jaw tight and chin held high in defiance, refusing to lie down even though I can tell sheâs in pain.
I donât know whatâs wrong with her exactly, but itâs kind of pissing me off that she wonât just rest. After the day weâve had, Iâd be passing out right now if I could. Iâm tempted to tell her to shove off the cot and let me sleep if sheâs not going to use it.
I nudge her cane. âYou shouldâve brought your crutches.â Itâs rude, telling her what she should do when I donât know anything, but like I said, Iâm pissed.
She glares. âI thought Iâd be sitting down. If Iâd known, I would have been running after you lot, I would have.â
I can tell sheâs not actually angryâI think Iâll know it if she ever isâbut guilt stings my throat worse than the alcohol anyway. âSorry.â
But she shakes her head. âNot your fault. Although I expect my lighter back.â
Right. That. âSorry.â Time is doing that thing where something recent feels like it was ages ago.
âDonât be. Just get me my lighter.â
I nod. In the silence heavy, the heart monitor feels louder than a bomb.
A reminder: my friend isnât a murderer.
A question: what the hell happened that a punch to the nose landed its victim here?
I canât stand it, not here where Connor looks dead, and isopropyl alcohol forces itself into my lungs, threatening suffocation.
âYou shouldnât smoke,â I say, like thatâs ever changed anyoneâs mind.
Skora glares again. âOh, how lovely to know you think me an imbecile.â
âYou- what else am I supposed to think?â
âThat thatâs what I tell my father.â
âWh-â Oh. âShit, sorry.â
âThe only one who should be sorry is him. Heâs a remarkable man, I donât know why he wants to die.â
âHe probably doesnât want to die.â
âNo one wants to die, not truly. But the end result will likely be the same. Just slower, and much more painful.â
And what is there to say to that? Sheâs right.
With nothing else to say to each other, weâre left to stare at Connor. His pulse is too slow, but heâs alive and stable. And his nose didnât even break. He should be fine- a little dazed, but fine. And yetâŠ
âIâm not crazy, right?â
Skora only shakes her head.
Well⊠weâre fucked.
â
The EMTs let us out when we reach the hospital, giving Skora some temporary crutches and letting me walk her to the waiting area, apparently satisfied now that she has braces on both her knees.
The empty waiting room reminds me weâre still in the middle of nowhere. We find a corner in the back, near a sad-looking fish tank, and Skora practically falls into a shitty pleather sofa.
The hospital is too warm, and the plastic sticks to my legs when I sit down. The air is stuffy, the smell of alcohol ever present. I have to ask, âWhyâd Connor call Rafaelâs mum a whore? Before, when he said it, I thought-â And I kind of realise Iâll sound like an arse if I say that.
âThat it was for me?âÂ
âSor-â
She sighs. âWhy does anyone call anyone a whore? Because he thinks she is one. And heâs scared. Probably more of his fatherâs ineptitude at fidelity than Elise Lacoste. Itâs likely Connor has only recently realised the sort of man his father is and believes Elise, and thereby Rafael, are singularly responsible for his parentsâ divorce.â
Oh. âDoes Rafael know?â
âI didnât think so. But I doubt heâd have punched Connor if he didnât.â
âHas Willless⊠done anything to his mum?â
âNot that Iâve seen, but I wonder nowâŠâ She closes her eyes, and I assume sheâs trying to get some sleep, but then she says, matter-of-factly, âRafael is hiding something, though. Be it his motherâs assault or something else.â
âYou think this was his fault?â
âHe did punch Connor; there is no disputing that, no matter how warranted it was.â
âA punch didnât cause all of this.â Punches donât make people float in the air like some straight-to-television exorcist film. It feels stupid to even think it, so I keep my mouth shut.
âNo,â she agrees, âbut I think Rafael knows what did.â
âWell, I donât think heâs going to tell us.â
She hums, eyes still closed. âWeâll just have to find out for ourselves, then, wonât we?â
âI- thatâs a terrible idea.â
âYes. It is.â
â⊠I didnât expect you to admit that.â
She laughs, a dark sound in this too bright room. âArenât we all full of surprises today?â She opens her eyes then, poking my arm with the can now resting across her lap. âSo, Quinn, what are you hiding?â
âNothing.â She pokes me again, clearly not buying it. âReally.â
She sighs, leaning her head on my shoulder. âSee, thatâs why he likes you.â
âWhat?â
âRafael, I mean.â
âOh. Sure⊠Iâm not trying to be, like-â I donât know a good word for this. âIâm just too tired to hide my shit, I guess. Who knew mental illness would make me such a good friend?â
She snorts.
âSo, anyway, how do you plan to-â
âWe,â she corrects.
âRight, âweâ. But still-â
âIâm working on that. Or I will be working on it tomorrow. For now, Iâm going to sleep. Goodnight, Quinn.â
Before I can even say âGoodnight,â her breathing has settled into something deep and even.
-
I mustâve fallen asleep, because the next thing I know, Rafael is apologising for waking me up.
I blink until heâs no longer a blurry silhouette. He looks strange in the too-bright light of the waiting area. âEh, itâs fine. Whatâs going on? You okay?â
He shakes his head slowly. âNo.â Quiet breath becomes something staccato like laughter. âBut I will live. How about you?â
âJust tired. It could be worse.â
âThatâs good.â He sits down, careful of Skora, and his hand finds mine again, but this time, his fingers donât close around mine, only tap silently against my flesh like fat summer raindrops. Itâs kind of nice.
And then the smell of blood cuts through the alcohol. Itâs in his hair, too, I realise. But thereâs nothing I can do about that.
âThatâs a lot of blood,â I whisper to no one in particular. It is a lot of blood, not enough to be concerned, or really even worried about, but why is it there at all? He didnât get hit, he didnât even hit the ground that hard, so where the fuck did it come from?
My hand is up before I know what Iâm doing. âHow many fingers?â
âWhat?â
âHow many fingers am I holding up?â
âThree. But why-â
âYou hit your head. You were bleeding.â
âIâm not bleeding anymore.â As if that means everything is somehow okay.
Whatever this thing is, itâs messing Rafael up bad, and maybe I donât know him that well, but, if Iâm honest, heâs the only thing here keeping me from completely losing it, so itâs in my interest that nothing happens to him. And, heâs nice, so I want to help.
I shake my head. âYeah, and thank the gods, but still! Did he hit you⊠You know, when you twoâŠâ disappeared, I canât bring myself to say.
He hears it anyway. âNo.â
Well, that makes everything worse. âThen, what made you bleed?â Itâs probably dumb to ask outright like that, but the words donât seem to fit together any other way.
âI donât know.â And something tells me thatâs the truth. Rafael crumples in on himself, tears coming fast.
âHey, hey, whatâs wrong?â Stupidest question in the damn world.
He only shakes his head, hands balling into fists, nails biting into his own palms now. âIt⊠hurts.â
Oh no. Thatâs- thatâs not good. âWhat hurts?â
Heâs shaking now. âI donât know.â
âErm⊠should IâŠ? UhhhâŠâ I have no idea what to do, but thankfully, he does. He moves the somehow still sleeping Skora gently and throws his arms around me, squeezing me tight. âCan IâŠ?â
He nods, so I squeeze him too.
We stand like that for what feels like a long time, waiting for the pain to pass like high tide or a bad dream.
I can smell blood, wet and fresh, but thatâs probably just because Iâve got my face in his jumper.
And all I can do about it is cry. âHey, whatever the fuck happened out there- I donât know what it was, but none of it was your fault, I promise.âÂ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
ââkay, itâs okay.â I can barely hear my voice over the wind.
Ziggy was the one who led me out here, or rather, I rushed to follow them when they abruptly stood up and started walking out in the middle of second period. A crowd at the concession stand gave them a dangerously long head start. But Iâm here now.
They must have been following Harold. I guess he slipped inside through the same cracked door I just walked out of.
Ziggy stands on the landing of the metal stairs, bare hands gripping the railing, turning shades of red and purple as they stare wide-eyed. Theyâre not really here, I donât think.
I shiver. âZig! Zig, can you hear me?â
Finally, they nod. Relief returns some of the feeling to my fingertips. Itâs freeze-your-balls-off cold out here, the wind barrelling across the parking lot, trying to push us down the stairs. And the way Zig is trembling now is different from their usual trembling. Shakier.
âCome on, Zig. Weâre all good, yeah?â
They shake their head.
âNo?â But I feel it too. It feels like weâre being watched.Â
I wish I could see Harold. I kind of want to strangle him.
No reply. Theyâve gone again, still staring into the parking lot.Â
I didnât see any of it, canât see now with the snow coming down, bright against the late evening sun. âLetâs go. If we get out of here now, no one will yell at us. You donât like yelling, remember?â Of course, thereâs no actual reason anyone would yell at us for anything; weâre not in an off-limits area, but Zig hates yelling. Even the thought of it makes them crumple in on themself like an Orca with a bent fin.
ââŠy-yeah.â At last, they let me pull them back inside
-
The bathroom is disgusting. Itâs not good for Zig to be here, but I couldnât take them back out into the crowd like this.Â
I prise open the small window that probably wasnât meant to be opened except in emergencies and stand on the toilet so I can see.
The snowâs stopped now, and squinting out through the wind, I see why I felt watched before. Skora. I didnât see her before, but now her stare pierces the glass, eyes still on us even now. Creepy.Â
Behind me, Zig is only just beginning to thaw out. Suddenly, I feel cold, so I pull them close and breathe in their clean scent.
The wind dies then, leaving the world too still. I see Willless Junior on the ground. He looks dead. I guess someone finally got tired of his BS.
Beside him is Rafael. Thereâs red on the ground. I swear I can smell it from here. Like metal.Â
I lean closer, nearly falling off the toilet and see that Rafael is bleeding. Oh. Oh, shit.
Some serious shit happened here, and I know we want no part of it. I think I hear police sirens. I slam the window closed. Too loud. Ziggy yelps.
âItâll be fine. We can talk about this more at home. Iâm calling us an Uber. Try to sleep.â
-
Itâs past midnight when we get home, and Zig hasnât slept a second, eyes unable to close, gaze fixed on Harold through the window. This is the longest heâs ever stayed around.
I tip our Uber driver, some emo guy who I think might be stoned, an amount high enough for him to ignore me when I shout âGo away!â at the empty dormitory.
Ziggy blinks, falling out of their trance. âHeâs⊠gone.âÂ
âHeâd better be. Now letâs go before one of us loses a finger.â
-
When the door closes behind us, Zig says, âI feel gross.âÂ
âI bet. Wanna shower?âÂ
They nod.
The dorm is as silent as my Ziggy. Somehow, I think weâre the only ones back. The girlsâ floor was silent when we passed. Our room has a huge window overlooking the plaza, but it was replaced recently with something actually decently insulated, so our room is warm.
Ziggy pays me no mind as I unzip their coat and guide them to bed, the lower bunk, because I donât really trust them not to just roll off, as out of it as they are.Â
They need some time. Thatâs okay.Â
We can talk about what just happened later. Iâll add that to my list of things we have to talk about. Halmeoni says I attract fragile people, but she doesnât need to worry. Iâve never wanted to fix anyone. I do want a shower, though.Â
The great thing about being the only two on the guysâ floor is that the showers are always free and actually not gross. One of the few selling points for the PMA dorms.
I grab Zigâs bag from the cabinet behind the mirror. Toothpaste, floss, mouthwash, shampoo, and deodorant. Everything mint. Zig comes in and washes their hands aggressively before leaving to grab us pyjamas, while I start the water, turning the handle all the way to the right until itâs freezing. I donât get it, but it helps them, so itâs fine.
âWaterâs ready.â I donât bother to lower my voice. It echoes through the empty hall.
âOkay.â Zig comes back with our towels, a set of pyjamas for them, and a pair of shorts and a hoodie for me.
I yank off my hoodie and shirt and kick off my pants, tossing them onto the empty towel rack, then watch carefully as Zig undresses. It takes them longer. There are so many layers, and their hands shake.
âStay,â I tell them, then wash my hands, singing the alphabet just loud enough for them to hear. âClean, see?â
They nod and raise their hands to let me finish the job. Jacket. Jumper. Cardigan. T-shirt. Undershirt. Shoes. Belt. Pants. Underwear. Then itâs done.
They shiver.Â
So do I.
They still have some bruises from our final soccer game in November. Theyâre not as purple as they were, though. A sickly yellow, now.
âStill hurts?â They ask me, so out of touch with themself they have to.
âIt shouldnât,â I tell them.
âThen it doesnât.â
I step closer, sinking down, pressing my thumb into the largest bruise just above their knee, âYou heal slow, though.â They step back, wincing. I figured. âJust because it shouldnât hurt doesnât mean it doesnât. Iâll be careful.â
I shower as quickly as I can while also acclimating to the icy water. Itâs easy enough in the dorms with their leaky walls. Mint shampoo stings my eyes, but the scent is familiar, so I use it anyway.
Zig watches for a bit, then turns their attention to the somewhat laborious process of brushing their teeth. In the time it takes me to wash myself completely, theyâve washed their hands, brushed their teeth and washed their hands again. Itâs a painful process, but not doing it is worse; it isnât an option, so here we are. The room is foggy with moisture, but I can see in the reflection that their hands are red. But I can deal with that once the rest of them is sufficiently clean for their liking.
When Iâm done, I beckon them in.
They sigh when the water hits them. Itâs a similar thing to splashing water on your face to wake yourself up. They look more present than they have all day, some life returning to their pretty, purple eyes.
âBetter already, huh?â
They have their motherâs eyes, I think. Neither of us has ever met her, but they must because their dadâs eyes are light green. I think their mother is dead. Eh, she wasnât much of a mother anyway. She wasnât much of anything, I think.
Zig nods, blinking slowly.Â
Usually, itâs enough for me just to be with them, but today their hands are shaking too much for them to grip the shampoo bottle. Water catches in their short, white eyelashes, and I wonder if they can see alright.
âLet me.â
âI love you.â Three words that can have so many different meanings, today itâs a âthank youâ. Maybe my family doesnât understand, maybe they never will. Maybe most people wonât. Maybe we wonât ever mean âI love youâ in the same way most people who are comfortable enough to take showers together do, but this is more than enough for me.
Ziggy Weissâs form is something I know almost better than my own. Washing them takes me less time than washing myself did. Until I get to their hair.
Soft 2c curls cut to their jaw. As someone with straight hair, I had no idea how much effort went into stuff like this until I met Ziggy. I couldnât believe it at first, guys donât usually worry about that kind of stuff, but now, the process is relaxing.
The curls hide it well, but there are small gaps everywhere, places which, for whatever reason, their brain zeroed in on, where hair was pulled and pulled and pulled until there was hardly any left. I donât know why they do it. Neither do they.
Itâs called trichtillomania and it waxes and wanes; they can go for months without pulling, other times itâs near impossible to stop. In certain places, the white locks are stained pink. It makes their hair fall out more easily, so much so that theyâre only supposed to wash it once a week. But as much as germs and dirt bother them, thatâs impossible, too. So now I work shampoo through their hair as if Iâm defusing a bomb.
The water runs red from the crown of their scalp. They mustâve picked and pulled today when I wasnât looking. Itâs tricky, because Iâm hardly ever not looking. But theyâre not trying to be sneaky; it just comes as easily as breathing if no one says anything. Oh, well. Iâm not upset; thereâs nothing to be done about it now except soap those spots carefully.
Their hands run red, too, skin cracking over their fault line knuckles. I sigh. Thereâs no point trying to cure their compulsions tonight, so instead I wish for an early Spring and the return of warmth.
-
When weâre both clean and dry and dressed, I fold the dayâs dirty clothes into our hamper, and when my hands are washed again, I return to find Zig drawing.
Our walls are covered in their drawings, the oldest, swirls of abstract colour in now fading crayon, and the latest, sketched with the precision of a scientific diagram in colour pencil: the visions that haunt them. Lizard-like things, mammals with wings, extra limbs or ears or eyes. Whatever their brain comes up with to shove in dark corners, light ones too, sometimes. Zig insisted I put them up. I only agreed on the condition that we could face them the wrong way around. They had nightmares about what I half-jokingly dubbed the SpiderWulf for weeks. Thereâs no way they could sleep surrounded by their hallucinations.
The few nights they donât spend with me, when they need to be alone with something even I canât chase away, I fix the drawings the right way round to stare at me, trying to riddle out their neurosis like the woodblock puzzles Halmeoni used to give me, trying to see where the mistake happened, what went wrong. Maybe I can work it out, like a bug hidden in millions of lines of code.
I like them the way they are, but I know that they donât. Ziggyâs anxieties arenât what make them them. Iâd love them no matter what. And Iâm not stupid; this isnât a pleasant life for them. It wouldnât be for anyone. If I could make them normal tomorrow, Iâd wish I could do it today.
The things they see have never hurt them. Theyâre not demons, but they arenât angels either (never mind the fact that I donât believe in either), but I donât know what they are, and thatâs a hundred times worse.
Now, Zig sits quietly, perfecting a more hastily scribbled one on the back of one of the reports about the ghosts we hunt- a jackalope with three eyes.
âDid you see Harold again?â Weâve given them all names.
They donât look at me. âAt the gate.â
I can see PMAâs wrought iron fence from the window, but only when the sky is clear. In winter, with the snowstorms, thereâs nothing. A blank canvas. Just what Zigâs mind doesnât need. âHe wasnât bothering anyone?â
âNo. Just staring.â They gesture to how theyâve fleshed it out on the crumpled paper. âAlways staring.â
And now theyâre staring too. At nothing. Nothing but the bland curtains. I take their face in my hands because I know it only looks like nothing to me. âHey, weâre okay. Harold or whoever it is canât get in here.âÂ
Itâs true, in all the years Zigâs hallucinated, ever since Iâve known them, weâve found two restrictions, ones which I think have saved both our sanity.
Itâs a stalemate, both Zig and the Creatures afraid of one another. Even as the visions get more frequent, nothing theyâve seen has ever gotten too close. Minimum distance, two metres. Iâve measured. Weâve never tried trapping one of them. I doubt thereâd be a point.
They canât No Clip. If Harold or whatever wants in here, heâll have to come through the locked door like any other animal would. I guess itâs their mind clinging to some shred of the rational. They do so love logic and physics and things that make sense. We have a list of those things. Iâm on it.Â
âI know.â Theyâre still staring, though, âMy brain is being an idiot.â
Maybe Harold canât No Clip, but Iâm constantly caught phasing through the line between not wanting to break their delusion and risking dragging them deeper into it. But now that Iâm so sure itâs a delusion⊠that should make things simpler, shouldnât it? If only. Ziggy Weiss is many things, everything to me, but they have never been simple.
âThen letâs get to bed, yeah? Give me your hands.â Sometimes, if you canât change the channel, the best thing to do is turn the whole thing off. Of course, my dad had been talking to Halmeoni about restarting her ancient TV, but itâs the same principle. They canât draw with lotion on their hands. They canât stare at Harold if all they have to look at is me.
They hold out their hands, and fresh blood wells up from reddened knuckles, highlighting the cracks in the skin in damp red. To their credit, they only whine a little when I begin applying the lotion.
âSee, not so bad?â
They shrug. This probably isnât the best distraction, but itâs what Iâve got right now.
I finish quickly enough, and we both flop down in bed, staring up at the crappy star stickers we glued to the ceiling on their first night here when neither of us could sleep.
Ziggy saw something happen today, something far different from anything theyâve ever hallucinated before. How? I donât know.
Itâs rare they go mute, but they went today. It took most of a BBC Blue Planet Documentary on my phone in the car to get them making noise again, but they still wonât tell me what they saw. It worries me more than if theyâd broken down crying about it.
I need to know what it was. We need to talk. We need to talk about this, and everything thatâs happened before it all piles up and talking isnât enough anymore.
âYou good?â
Itâs such a vague question. They shrug again. Theyâre not being evasive, I know, they just donât know what theyâre feeling. We need to talk.
âSo, weâre back here, you sure youâre alright?â
Finally, they shake their head. âIâm not. But Iâm never okay here. What can we do about that?â They shake their head slightly.
âWe could talk.â
And Iâm made, intentions sniffed out and shut down. They turn away suddenly. âI donât want to talk.â
They donât look at me again until I get up and sit myself back down in front of them on the floor.
âI know. I know, Zig. But you have to.â
âI know that,â they snap.
Thereâs a mobile under my bed, hanging too low over the bottom bunk, made of crumpled origami sharks and spare parts stolen from the robotics room that weâve been slowly adding to it since sixth grade. Ziggy nudges it with their foot to make it spin.Â
It spins for a long time.
I sit on the floor, listening to their breathing as it slows and quickens again. Ziggy Weiss is a symphony. Some days, I am the metronome. Some days itâsâŠÂ this.Â
Finally, they face me again, not looking at me, face buried in the covers, but at least facing my direction.
âReady to talk?â
They slap the mattress. Long. Short. Long. Long. Y for âyesâ.
âWhere should I be?â
âYesâ again. Just âyesâ. Ah, damn. Itâs worse than I thought if they want me back here once Iâve been on the floor. I climb back in bed, lying down but not touching them, letting them come to me.Â
And they do. They roll over onto me, nudging my chin with their head. They look terrified. âIâm never okay anywhere. You know that. We both know that. But I thought we were safe here. I-I thoughtâŠâ
âZigZig, what did you see?â
They slap their hand against the wall until they find one of the papers pinned there. Clumsily, they take it down and smooth the crumples against their chest while they find their words. ââŠThey were gone?â It sounds like theyâre asking.
âWho?â
Their brows crease. I resist the urge to smooth the tension away, letting them work it out. âI think his name was Colin?â
âWillless Junior?â It hardly matters what his name is.Â
They nod.
âGone?â
âGone.â They repeat, more sure now.
âNo, Zig. Theyâre fine. Theyâre going to be fine. Youâll see.â Rafaelâs ears were bleeding; thatâs serious shit. And Iâm pretty sure Colinâs dead. âAnd why do you care about Colin anyway? Heâs an ass.âÂ
âI donât!â Theyâre so close, the shout reverberates through my chest too.Â
âShhh. Breathe. Yeah?â I breathe in and out, exaggerating the movements of my shoulder until Ziggyâs breathing syncs with mine again.
âYeah. But they were gone!â
âGone where?â
âI donât know. They were just gone.â
âOkay.â I take the news article from them before they can paper cut themself. âOkay. Tell me like a scientist. Tell me exactly what you saw. Quantitative first.â
They roll off me, but only so they can wrap their arms around my torso like a koala. I can feel their pulse still. Itâs racing. This is nothing new. I work my fingers through their hair until thereâs less danger of them passing out. Itâs still warm from the hair dryer, and I feel myself start to relax, too. I canât fall asleep now, though.
âTwo. Two boys. One girl. One person. Four standing. One punch. Two standing. Two on the ground.â
âAlright. Now qualitative.â
âSnow. It was white. Paving stones: grey. Trees: green. Blood⊠there was no blood.â
âNo blood?â I swear I saw-
âNo blood.â Zig affirms, âColin said something to Rafael, then said something in horrible French. MotherâŠÂ somethingsomething, I think. His lisp makes it hard enough to tell what heâs saying in English.â
I suppress my snort. Ziggy can be cutting when they want to. Sometimes, without trying, well, mostly without trying, actually. âYeah, a âyour momâ joke would track.â
âMaybe. I think I heard the word âwhoreâ.â
âItâs okay. It was bound to happen. Heâs been an ass all year.â A branch hits the window. Zig tenses. âWhat happened then?â I ask to distract them.
âRafael hit himâŠâ They close their eyes, focusing. âIt was a good hit, I didnât know he couldâŠâ
âZig?â
They squeeze their eyes even tighter, fingers pressing against their head as if to ward off a headache. âItâs all so fuzzy for some reasonâŠâ
âRafael hit Colin,â I remind them.
âHe didâŠand that was when they were gone.â
âThey fell to the ground, you mean?â
âNo. They did, but then they disappeared. They were falling and then⊠Gone. It was only for a second, maybe not evenâ I swear. I swear!â
âCalm down. I believe you. Always. You know I do. You know that?â
They try to speak, but words are too far or too hard or some combination of both. A nod is good enough for me.
âGood. Did you see where they went?â
âI was trying not to look. It got so darkâŠand they were so bright.â
âDark?â Normally, around this time of year, the sunlight reflecting off the snow is brutal. And I think Iâd have noticed an eclipse overhead.
âIt was so dark⊠and there was the white smoke.â
My stomach drops, bottoming out somewhere in my toes. That feeling of being watched prickles back over me even though thereâs no way Skora can see us now. I look to the wall. Itâs full of stuff like this. Reports of something stuck up with scotch tape that Iâd be worried would make the paint peel if it wasnât half gone already. I throw a blanket over our stuffed animals to keep them from staring too. âLike in the cemetery?âÂ
They only nod again.
What do I tell them? That they imagined it? Never. But I need to calm them down if weâre going to deal with this. How are we going to deal with it? âWell, thereâs nothing we can do now. How about we watch some Myth Busters?â I start to pull their tablet from their backpack.
Zig shakes their head, âNo.â
âNo?â
âNo. We need to plan.â I can tell they wonât rest until we solve this.
So, I say, âOkay, then. Letâs do it.â They start to get out of bed, and I pull them back. âBut not now. We need to sleep.â They need to sleep. But for them to get any decent rest, Iâve got to sleep too. Thatâs fine. I love sleeping.Â
Itâs a long hour before Zig gets to sleep. Itâs only about five, but theyâre exhausted. When they finally do drift off, though, I lie awake beside them, their breathing my only distraction.
A distraction. Thatâs what the ghost hunting was supposed to be, a way for them to find the source of their anxiety, the scientific reasons why they always felt watched. Tricks of the light and wind. Yet it became so much more, to both of us, and nowâŠ
The wind picks up, and my stomach drops again, bottoming out somewhere in my toes. I feel inexplicably watched again. I pin the drawing back on the wall, even the wrong way round, three purple eyes stare back at me. Zig coloured so hard that I can still see Harold bleeding through the typed word on the front.
When the reports first started to come together, I told myself I should be happy. I told myself, âScrew that, I should be thrilled. This is progress. Finally, after nothing for years!â But there was this ugly feeling crawling up my spine. What I thought was evidence of some sort of fear placebo effect, reports of white mist spreading and people seeing what theyâve been told they should see, something that would show Zig they didnât need to be afraid, turned out to be much more dangerous.
Thatâs when I knew we were in real trouble, that we werenât the ones hunting. The tracking was a two-way street, and in following whatever it was, it had followed us too, all the way to school.
And Sakura was probably more right than she ever realised, and now sheâs running straight towards whatever this thing weâve found is. And all we can do is shut our eyes and try not to listen while it chews her up.
I never wanted to get Zig so close to actual danger. But they told me they wouldnât rest-couldnât put their fears to rest until weâd solved the big mystery of the white mist, and while I didnât want to-hadnât meant to give them another thing to be afraid of, saying yes was all I could do.
And now someone else has been hurt.Â
Bullies notwithstanding, something else happened today, something that made it all about a hundred times worse.
How long until one of us is bleeding on the ground?
Everything after that was a blur. The police took Rafael home. Skoraâs driver took her home and me back to the dormitories. I didnât quite catch his name- Stephen something. She offered to let me stay over, but I didnât feel like it, so I said no. Iâm kind of regretting that now.
My mobile-barely charged-says itâs Sunday, which makes sense as yesterday was Saturday.
I groan. Iâm not used to being at school on the weekends, and itâs as cold as ever, only instead of snow, ice rains down, pelting the windows. Getting out of bed is too much effort.
Too tired to go back to sleep, I resort to opening and closing Instagram, checking my messages constantly, and scrolling Tumblr, waiting to see if anyone will text first. No one does.
I feel like shit. Maybe Iâm ill or something.
I should call Hali. I should want to call Hali. Itâs 22:30 at home, but she stays up later than that most nights. But I doubt sheâd pick up. Her phoneâs probably on silent, if she even has it with her. Itâs always been like that. When she moved out for uni, she was just gone. Not that sheâd ever really been there, always in her head. Iâm like that too, I guess, only Iâm not nearly as productive up there. She mulls over theories. Iâm still stuck on why Iâm even alive. I donât want to die, of course. But itâs hard to really want anything.
Thatâs not a bad thing, though. Not wanting. The Buddhists certainly didnât think so. I mean, look what it got Mum.
Or maybe Mum was happy, and itâs just me whoâs suffered. Left behind while she chased dreams, people have always told people like her they shouldnât have.
But I donât know. I donât know. I donât fucking know if she was happy. I donât know anything about her. At all. Weâve never talked about that stuff.
I donât think I should die. I donât want to kill myself. I donât want to die. I donât want to die in a ditch in the middle of godsdammned nowhere, only relevant to people with IQs most people canât touch with fucking step ladders, who have PhDs in subjects where you can count the researchers on one hand.
OhâŠ
Oh godsâŠ
Was Mum lonely too?
All this time? No partner, a woman of colour in a field she was probably told she would never belong in, now alone at the top of academic Everest, staring down at the refuse and corpses, wondering how she was the only one who made it. Was it survivorâs guilt? Or shock, maybe?
Whatever it was, it never stopped her from hitting the ground running, though. Climbing ever higher, nonstop in the endless pursuit of answers to questions almost no one was asking, and money no one wants to give, because honestly, who the fuck cares, because it doesnât seem worth it.
Was Mum tired too?
And now she can finally rest.
I want to rest.
I want to cry until Iâm blind, or maybe just dehydrated and then maybe that would justify everything Iâm feeling, give me a proper excuse to be sad because blind and dehydrated people actually have it hard, and Iâm just some spoilt rich kid whoâs only just realising how utterly shit their mum had it, so they could be here crying like a loser.
Fatherâs lucky he doesnât have to deal with me. Mum gave up so much to raise children,Â
Gods.
Below me, I hear shouting, " Come on, 19! Come on, Roy! Itâs right there! Shoot it!â
Ah, right, Matsume. Iâm so glad she got back okay. Even if her taste is rubbish.
âI am trying to study!â And thatâs Mio.
âSorry!â
It makes me laugh, but the sound catches in my throat, and it becomes that sort of choked sobbing that steals your breath away.
So much has changed. So what do I do now? Would it be okay for me to move on? Now that Mumâs finally caught a break? Would it be okay for me to finally stop trying to miss her now that I know sheâs never coming back? Would I still be a good person? Does that even matter? What is a good person?
Hali was so busy that she didnât even come home with me when we got the news. And Father⊠It feels like Iâm the only one who even cares, so if I stop grieving, will all of it, all of her work, all of her be forgotten entirely? Would that be better?
The tears come fast and hot, choking me, making my eyes sting and blur my vision, turning the darkening room into a swirl of shadows. It gets dark here so early, and itâs drowning me. Even if I wanted to forget, how could I? How is everyone else just fine like nothing happened? I donât understand . . .
âHey, bro, you good in there?â Neo? What is he doing here?
I clear my throat as best I can, but my voice still comes out crackly, âYeah?â
âWant to come hang with Zig and me?â
What? âNo. Iâve got revision.â
âYou sure? You donât sound too good?â
âWhat about it?â
Thereâs a pause, and I think heâs gone away, but then, âDude. The walls in here are hella thin. I meant to warn you earlier, âcause Zig and I can be loud sometimes, but, yeah, we can hear you sobbing your eyes out.â
âFucking, ew, Neo.â
âDonât worry, Iâll shoot you a message to put headphones on before we do anything.â
Before I can help it, a laugh bursts out of me. I groan. I wasnât done being sad yet. âDisgusting!â I shout towards the door. I really donât care, not that much, anyway. I actually appreciate the warning, but why the hell is he here? Weâve only just met face-to-face.
âQuinn, really. Your crying is seriously killing the mood for our Super Smash Bros tournament, so why donât you just come over? We have crisps,â his accent still makes me wince, âand we can all pretend that whatever happened to you never happened. We wonât ask, and you donât have to tell. Yeah?â That⊠sounds appealing.Â
âYou gonna come out of there and help us devour this bag of Doritos or what?â
Well, whatâs the worst that could happen? âOkay, but itâs just Mario, right?â
âHuh? Oh. We donât need to talk about yesterday, or whatever.â His voice is tight.
My heart slips into my stomach. What does he know? I thought he and Ziggy left? Did Connor die? Does everyone think I smoke? I canât bring myself to ask. I donât want to know just yet.
âOkay.â
âCool!â
I try to scrub the redness away from my face, but, of course, it only makes it worse. At least Iâve stopped crying. âHey, Neo?â
âYeah?â
âThanks. Youâre good at this.â
âEh, Iâve had practice.â Right, Ziggy. Duh. Now I feel stupid.
When Iâve made myself somewhat presentable, I still feel a little stupid opening the door, but I make myself do it anyway.Â
Neo stands in the corridor, barefoot, passing a small bouncy ball back and forth with a huge grin on his face. His black hoodie is covered in hair- oh my gods, they didnât sneak an animal into the dorms, did they? âThey live!â
âShut up.â
âNevah!â Itâs such a relief I can almost ignore his awful accentâŠÂ almost.
âMate, I have got to teach you a proper accent.â
He spins around, suddenly eager, âReally? Would you?â
Why do I get the feeling Iâll regret this? âUhhh, yeah?â
âBut does it have to be your accent?â
âWhat?â
âThe posh ones are sooo boring!â He practically flops against the door. I didnât notice before, but it has a sign on it, a âNo Girls Allowedâ sign thatâs been crossed out and scribbled over to read âNOBODYÂ Allowedâ and then in small print beneath that, (except for Neo)â
âErm, I mean, I guess I could try.â He cheers. âAnd, also, is Ziggy going to murder me for coming in here?â
âHuh?â He follows my gaze to the sign, then rolls his eyes, âNah. We donât even use this room. Except for gaming.â Right, they share Ziggyâs room, the one directly next to mine.
âAh, well, if the walls are so thin, would you maybe consider using it for⊠whatever the fuck you two do.â
âOur science experiments?â But he has a certain shit-eating grin on his face that tells me heâs not that obtuse. âSure thing.â
I mime being sick, âJust donât make any new life. Via electricity or otherwise.â
He laughs.
â
Ziggy opened the door wearing Neoâs hoodie, and where it was loose on them, I could see more than a few love bites forming.Â
They glared at me for the interruption at first, but warmed up when they realised how bad I suck at video games. And I took pleasure in the fact that even they arenât as good as Neo, who won the tournament with them in his lap. We did, in fact, demolish the bag of Doritos, and now I feel kind of gross, but itâs the happy kind of gross, not that I want a black hole to swallow me kind of gross.
Itâs pitch dark now, and the game highlights are rolling yet again, and Ziggyâs crashing out about something Neo did to him, but, like, in a funny way.
Speaking of black holes, Ziggyâs room has a telescope. Itâs the same kind I have at home, a gift from Mum for my eighth birthday. Itâs always been nearly impossible to use with all the city lights, but here, where thereâs almost no one around, I bet the sky is glorious. Iâm about to ask if I can use it when Mrs Patterson announces over the PA that itâs lights out and she will be doing room checks.
âDammit.â Neo curses up at the speaker, checking his watch. âFuck, itâs late already. Shit, sorry.â
âItâs fine. Iâm the one who crashed your,â I glance at Ziggy. âwhatever and ate like forty percent of your Doritos.â
Neo snorts, taps a finger to his temple and salutes me. âSee you tomorrow.â
â
For the first time since I got here, my alarm wakes me up. My emergency alarm. Shit! I scramble into my uniform and rush downstairs.
Rafael is waiting for me in the lobby, looking not how someone who was bleeding out of his ears less than forty-eight hours ago should. His uniform is as neat as a pin. But I can see his hands tapping at his sides from the top of the stairs. Perhaps his hair is a bit messier than usual?
âI was looking for you in the dining hall because thatâs where we usually-â
I realise Iâm just staring and force myself to blink. I wave away his unnecessary explanation, feeling like an arse. âSorry, mate. âSlept in.â No shit. âYou didnât have to wait.âÂ
âItâs alright. Skora wanted to come, too, but I told her to go on because itâs so cold out. Would you like a bagel?â He pulls a small brown paper bag from his bag.
âYeah, thanks.â As soon as I take it, I remember I didnât eat last night. Or the night before. But if he wants to pretend nothing happened, I can too. It makes this easier. Maybe I can disappear with him into a little bubble where whatever everyone thinks happened doesnât exist. Everyone knows by now⊠surely?
At least Rafael doesnât seem to be judging me for how I inhale it as we walk.Â
âWait,â I realise as I eat that Iâm not just starving, it really is a good bagel, definitely not one of the dry ones from the cafeteria bread case. âDid you bring this from home?â An odd warmth fills me at the idea.
He nods. âMaman made them.â
âThanks.â Itâs kind of strange having someone Iâve never even met do all this. Between revision and mental breakdowns, and now this, I keep forgetting to order myself a proper parka, so Iâm still wearing Mrs Lacosteâs coat. And now sheâs made me breakfast.
I pull her coat tighter around myself, trying to articulate what more I want to say, but three concordant chimes interrupt my thoughts. âShit, weâre so screwed.â
âWhy?â
I look at Rafael for a second, but he really seems to have no idea. âMate, weâre late.â
âOh,â he says, looking at his watch as if he just noticed. âBut Mr Taylor never marks people tardy on review days.
âThank the gods⊠wait, review day?â
âFor the test tomorrow.â He explains.
âFuck!â
âDid you forget?â But he doesnât sound judgmental.
âWhat do you think?â
He flinches, starting to reach up as if to cover his ears, then stops. âPlease donât shout.â
âSorry.â Itâs my own fault. I shouldnât be taking it out on him.
âItâs okay. I just donât like people shouting.â
I donât think anyone does. But I just say, âSorry,â again.
â
English actually goes okay. Everyone seems to think Connor is suffering the consequences of some cheap back-alley part drug.
Chemistry and History arenât bad either, even though there was a quiz. I guess it helps that Iâve had nothing to do in the dorms but study. Before last weekend, anyway. Stupid Neo. Stupid hockey. That was stupid. I wonât be doing it again.
When Mr Smythe takes up the quizzes, I have nothing to do. There isnât enough time left to do any revision for other classes, and I forgot to charge my laptop too last night, so I settle for staring at the clock.
That gets very boring very fast. And instead, I find myself staring at Rafael. Somehow, he doesnât look quite real anymore.
But he is, obviously, and next to me, he flips through study cards, mouthing the words to himself. Latin.
I recognise Skoraâs handwriting, large, but neat, looping cursive in the deep purple ink of the pens she always carries. Itâs nice of her to make him cards, but I guess that is what friends do, even ones as weird as Skora. Flashcards feel so basic in comparison to helping cover up what could have been a murder.
I canât help laughing.
Rafael looks over, mouthing âWhat?â and I notice heâs begun packing up his things and that the bell for Fourth has rung, and Iâm just staring at someone elseâs studying while laughing like an idiot.
Embarrassed, I rush to get my own bag, almost tripping when I try to stand up the wrong way. Stupid combination desk.
Rafael, already at the door, turns back at the noise. âQuinn, do you need help?â
âDo I need help?â Bloody- ah, I need so much help itâs ridiculous. I shake my head, hurrying to join the rest of the stragglers heading towards the door. âIâm fine.â
He smiles a little, âAlright. See you in Fifth.â then turns down the corridor for Latin.
ââScuse me.â And I only realise I havenât moved from the doorway when I almost get knocked through into the corridor by- I turn to see Matsume.
Another rush of relief surges through me, but sheâs got no time for that. âI left my pencil in here, and Ms Jansen will kill me if Iâm tardy again.â Her words are apologetic, but then she darts off.
Shit. I should go too.
-
When the bell rings at the end of French, Neo comes up to me, holding a pastel pink envelope. As he gets closer, I see the wax stamp is a heart.
âHere to confess your undying love for me?â
Neo snorts. Ziggy glares daggers at me.
Mrs Perrault glares at us too, mouthing, âNo English!â Iâd like to tell her what sheâs teaching is barely even French, but then, of course, Iâd sound like an elitist snob, so I keep my mouth shut. Itâs a near thing, though. Awful woman.
Ziggy glares right back at her, and Neo quickly pulls us into the corridor.
âYeah, not happening, ISurvivedYourMother.â He snorts.
âOh, fuck you. What is it, then?â
âItâs from Sakura,â when I donât answer-because this absolutely cannot be good- he clarifies, âan official invite to her,â he searches for the right word, âinvestigation.â It comes out bitter.
I donât get it. Heâs been avoiding her conspiracy like the plague, and now he wants me to join it? I raise my eyebrow at him.Â
âYeah, I admit she went a little overboard, but-â
âDid she?â But it is pretty, so I take it and tuck it as gently as I can into my blazer pocket. I catch Sakura peeking through the classroom doorâs small window, trying not to glance my way, and failing.
Neo sees her too. He shakes his head apologetically. âBut she worked hard on it. I think she does better in writing sometimes, you know, because ofâŠâ he trails off, gesturing vaguely. I canât tell if itâs because he doesnât know the word or just doesnât want to say it. Itâs probably a bit of both. I know what he means, though.
âYeah, I noticed. Itâs fine. But why me? She knows you wonât help her, so she asks me? What stake have I got in this?â I donât like her any more than he does, but I can hardly say that with her pretending not to listen from a conspicuous distance away. Or maybe I should. Maybe then sheâd have her cry and leave me alone.
âI have no idea. I guess sheâs desperate. Anyway, she really wanted me to give it to you, and I was a bit of a jerk to her the other day when you showed up, so I agreed. So just⊠consider it.â Neoâs always been an unserious person, but thereâs no mistaking his sincerity now. Itâs a grave expression that closes down his usually open features.
It would be a great distraction at the very least. Isnât that what all conspiracy theories are, a distraction from the things in the world that are actually awful?
âI will.â
Sakura perks up like a puppy.
-
Iâm still going to Orchestra during my free period even after two weeks. I guess I could go to the library, but every time the bell rings for Fifth, I end up following Rafael, Skora and Ziggy to the theatre. Mrs Rostelli doesnât seem to mind, at least.
I sit down and take out my chemistry worksheets, but really, Iâm just staring at Sakuraâs invitation. It really is pretty, like a scrapbook or something.Â
âWhatâs that?â I look up, and suddenly, Rafael is standing over me. I was right before; he does disappear in the dark. âDid Sakura make it?â
âShe has a style, doesnât she?âÂ
He doesnât say anything at first, but his face says he isnât her biggest fan. Finally, âSheâs unique⊠and that is fine. I just find her hard to listen to.â Does he think sheâs crazy, too? Maybe I shouldnât have accepted her offer, then. I mean, technically, I havenât yet, but stillâŠ
I hand the invitation to him. âI feel bad for her.â
He turns it over but doesnât open it.Â
âGo on.â
âIt was meant for you.â
âYeah, and I can do what I want with it.â
He still doesnât open it. âAre you going to join her?â
Now? Maybe not. âEh, why not?â But⊠âItâs like this placeâs got anything better to do.â
âFairâŠâ he trails off, then, âbut you should only join her if you want to.â
I snort. âDo I look easy to guilt-trip?â
âI donât-â
âAh, that was rhetorical. And yeah, I want to. I have basically no parents, and Iâm bored as hell here. I figure whatâs the worst that could happen? Unless you want to entertain me.â
The joke lands like a paper aeroplane with a bent nose. âSpring semester gets pretty busy, but Maman has been wanting to have you over for dinner, since Iâm kind of your student-buddy and all.â
I sigh and force myself not to laugh. âThatâs sweet. You should go back to practising before Mr Rostelli yells at you.â So I can question my life choices in relative privacy.
He shakes his head. âShe wonât yell.â Then abruptly, âDo you believe in ghosts?â
âOf course not. I told you, didnât I? Iâm bored. And I donât believe in St. Nick either, if youâre wondering. Or the tooth fairy.â Okay, maybe that was a little mean. But itâs also funny, so itâs fine.
Rafaelâs expression is almost a smile. Almost. Like heâs trying his best. âOkay.â Is all he says, then turns on his heel back to the group.
Heâs kind of weird, Iâm realising.Â
I wait until they start playing again to let myself laugh.
-
The bell for Lunch startles me, making me drop the four worksheets Mr Furgeson assigned us. I swear too loudly for the theatre meant to project sound. Thankfully, someone is louder than I am.
âZIG! Mrs K needs you for competition prep!â Neo. Let out early again, probably.
Mrs Rostelli glares hard at him over my shoulder for disturbing the quiet.
He gives a blatantly insincere apology.
She huffs, massaging her temples like she can physically push away her Neo-induced headache. âJust go to lunch. All of you.â
âYeah, yeah,â he calls back, already halfway up the stairs with Ziggy, their oboe case slung over his shoulder.
âAh, our dear friends always have such good timing. Quinn, you donât mind if I steal Rafael for Lunch today?â Sheâs got an odd expression, no smile, condescending or theatrical, just nothing. Right, our plan⊠or lack thereof. Something tells me I actually want absolutely nothing to do with whatever sheâs planning.
âHeâs your friend.â
âMÄ«rus!â The exclamation returns some of the emotion.
âWonderful,â Rafael translates, sounding like this is anything but.
â
Only after I reach the art room do I realise how that sounded. Fuck. Too late now. At least Sakura is in the art room like she said sheâd be in her letter.
I pull open the door (someone added clay to the handle to shape it into a paw), and Sakura sees me immediately.
She waves her hands so fast that the half-done quilt spills from her lap. âHi hi!â I bend to pick it up. Itâs green and looks like itâs based on a Seurat painting. Pretty, but a horrible clash with PMAâs deep red uniform and her bright pink hair.
âHi.â
âYou got my let-ter?â
âYou saw me get your letter,â I remind her.Â
She blushes. âI⊠I- Iâ She tries to speak, but the words wonât come. Sheâs practically vibrating with excitement.
âHey, slow down. Iâm here until Sixth.â I donât mean for it to sound the way it does, like sheâs a little kid and I donât quite get it, having always been the younger sibling and one of the smaller kids in my year, but thereâs just something about her that makes it hard to stop. She looks so young now that I think about it. Thereâs no way sheâs fifteen.
She blushes again, fidgeting with the raw edges on the quilt. I remember Iâm still holding part of it and place the wad of fabric in her lap. She begins to fold it. I wait, letting her collect herself. When itâs neatly on the table, ââŠI was worried that you threw it in the bin.â
âI didnât. I can tell you put a lot of work into it.â Now, how do I phrase this to make myself look genuinely interested instead of devastatingly bored?
âI did.â
âI know. So tell me about it.â
âFirst, I donât want you to think Neo and Ziggy are mean. They- they just⊠jus⊠Itâs hard for them.â
âI know.â
âTheyâre just scared.â
âScared of what? Ghosts? Then why would they-â
âThey thought it was fake, b-but itâs not.â
Ah, here we go. âObviously.â I worry Iâve put it on too thick, but she doesnât seem to notice.Â
âI know ghosts took my brother.â Right, I got that much from Ziggy. And Neo implied she thinks they took his brother, too. At least sheâs speaking at a reasonable speed now.
âI, ah, heard that, and I⊠believe you, but youâre going to have to back up a little. Whatâs the lore of this place? I heard there was a big storm a while back.â Donât ghosts allegedly hang out in places where people have died tragically? Iâm pretty sure the scariest things to happen here are Mr Davisâs pop quizzes. Or the great maple syrup heist of 2012, which is apparently an actual real thing that happened.Â
âBack in the eighties, there was a record-breaking-ing blizzard that destroyed the whole campus, well, except for t-the old school house and the dormitories, âcause they werenât built yet. Nobody died butââ
âNo death? Then how would there be ghosts?â
âIâm not sure.â No shit. âBut places like this tend to att⊠attract the paranormal. Plus, there was no DNA evid-ence found at the scene of the crime. How would someone kidnap five grown-ups without even leaving one me-e-asly fingerprint⊠unless they didnât have any!â
Five people? Well, that changes things. Two guys in the wild for research isnât that strange. It couldâve been bad luck and worse weather, or a bear got them or something. They have bears here, right? But five people is something else entirely. Sheâs probably wrong about this ghost thing. There is scientific evidence for all sorts of things, from dark matter to other dimensions, but as far as anyone knows, the dead are just gone. Thatâs why death and stuff is so sad. But maybe there is something more, like a serial killer. Yeah, I wouldnât go messing with an axe murderer any more than I would a ghost. If I believed in ghosts. I certainly believe in axe murderers.
âWhat was your brother researching?â I ask anyway.
âA-au⊠au-â she shakes her head, trying to find the word, but settles on âThe northern lights.â Aurora borealis.
That⊠is a hell of a coincidence. Hali told me once she never believed in coincidences. It surprised me because I didnât think she cared.
âMy mum was researching that too.â
âReally?â Sakura perks up.
âYeah. She was.â The words taste like what I think lead would taste like if I ever got depressed enough to poison myself. Itâs the first time Iâve said it aloud. âShe died, well, almost four months ago now.â
âOh no! Thatâs awful.â
âEh. Maybe it was, maybe it wasnât. I have no idea how she died.â
âThatâs wor-r-se!â Sakura squeaks
âProbably. But hey, maybe sheâs a ghost now.â Actually, I donât think Iâm comforted by that image at all.
âMaybe. Yo-chanâthatâs my big broâwent missing around then, too. Theyâre not exactly sure because his team wa-wasnât due for a report until the 20th of October, so the u⊠uhâŠâ she still looks so torn up about her brother, and I get it, but Iâm just⊠numb. Sheâs not, though, and it seems like all the feelings have taken her words the way theyâve taken my desire to be sociable with girls who believe in ghosts. She stops, takes a breath, then tries again, even slower this time, surer. âuniversity didnât know they were missing until the report didnât come in.â
âWhatâve you got besides the lack of fingerprints?â I expect her to pull out blurry photographs or a camcorder or something, but instead she produces a binder I hadnât noticed before from under the table. It thunks down heavily on the table, bedazzled pink cover sparkling under the lights.
âMy brotherâs research. I like sciencey-y stuff, and itâs not top secret, so he shared it with me.â The binder is stuffed with enough paper that it wonât close properly. I wince on behalf of the Amazon Rainforest. Has she read all this? Thankfully, she doesnât notice my surprise, eyes on the binder like itâs something precious.
She opens it and reads the first page. Itâs been annotated in various pastel highlighters. The way this is going, theyâre probably scented. She reads slow, so I follow over her shoulder: Abnormalities in the Magnetic Field of the Aurora Borealis Near and Around Southern Quebec. Study by Dr S. Bhat et al.
I catch the laugh in my throat. Bhatâs a fairly common name, right? I think. I mean, there are loads of Indians in England, I bet there are loads here too.
âAnyways, itâs waaay too long to read it all, but basic-ic-ally the lights started acting freaky deaky-y, so my Yo-chanâs advisor took him and some of his classmates, including Neoâs brother, up there to check it out. And now theyâre gone.â Her words drift in and out between the static rising in my ears. âOh, here, Iâve got a photo he sent-t me⊠It was the last one, and Iâm try-rying to figure out where it was taken, but I havenât had too much luck.â
She holds up her mobile, and I make myself look. A photo of five people fills the screen. The man in the middle is obviously her brother with hair the same shade of pink as hers. Heâs got his arm around a woman I donât recognise. But the other three people in the picture are familiar. The first, a man probably around the same age as Sakuraâs brother, shares some of Neoâs features. That must be his brother. The other woman is Alice Joshi, who did some internships with Mum before. She has a sister in my year. And the third, with a serious but kind expression and grey only just beginning to creep outwards from her temples, is my mother.
This is the most Iâve seen of her since she left.
And Sakura has had this photo for months.
Like static in the background of some shitty horror film, Sakura goes on. âNeoâs nii-san is also here, thatâs why Iâve been trying to get his help. But he wonât listen!â She sounds like sheâs sinking. Or I am. For a second, I can really feel water in my lungs.Â
âHow long have you had this?â I startle myself by saying the words aloud, able to speak because Iâm not drowning, Iâm just losing my shit. I sound like Iâve lost my voice, or maybe have just been strangled, which is weird because I donât feel sad. Iâve already been sad. Now I just feel⊠pissed. Father told me he just found out, but apparently, Sakura found out right away, fucking Sakura of all people (of course she did, her brotherâs fucking dead just like my mother, the police must have called her parents too).Â
And Neo. His brother is dead too. Heâs seemed- well, heâs not breaking down crying, and sure, everyone grieves differently, but Iâm definitely the last to know. I donât blame him for not telling me; he didnât even know my name back then, but it still-
âYo-chan sent it to me around Thanksgiving.â Oh, right. Colonies. Oh, well.
âThatâs early in the month?â
She nods vigorously. âYup!â
Good gods. How did Father not know? Did he know? Was he lying? He sounded genuinely freaked out but⊠Did Hali know? Is that why she sounded so fucking calm? I mean, sheâs always been distant, butâŠ
And Mum wasnât even the only one. I knew she wasnât alone on the expedition, obviously, thatâs not how expeditions work, but⊠âI didnât know it wasnât just her⊠I thought theyâd gone on with the expedition.â Obviously not. Not if all of them were dead.
I stare at the picture, trying to decide whether she looks happy doing the thing that got her killed.
And suddenly, I see this for what it is. Itâs denial, and Iâm too pissed to indulge it. Ziggyâs phrasing was crude, but they were right. No wonder Neo wanted no part of this. He and Neo have a sort of Ghost Adventures thing going on, but this is not that. This is just sad. She looks so hopeful, itâs driving me crazy. No doubt the only reason he passed her letter along was because he knew Iâd figure it out fairly quickly, and this whole thing would be over with.Â
More pressingly, though: how do I get out of here without causing a scene? Itâll be tricky, but I need to before I go crazy, too.Â
Or maybe Iâm over-thinking it.
âThatâs, err, that makes a lot of sense. Iâm just going to use the toilet. Iâll be right back, okay?â
Neo and Ziggy are probably still in Robotics, and I have no idea where Skora took Rafael, so I just go to the library. Maybe I could try to get a bit of work done before class? That would be sensible.
I, however, am not feeling very sensible, and I donât know why I decided to come here, to be honest. Itâs not a great place to go on an anxiety spiral (hard to feel sorry for yourself surrounded by history textbooks with pages and pages on humanityâs biggest fuckups), but itâs not as if this minuscule campus is ripe with good spiralling places.
But seriously, the library is the last place I should want to be. Someone is probably in here trying to study without some poor sod having a mental breakdown, but I find myself up on the mezzanine anyway. Looking down from above, I see the first floor is empty, a small mercy.
But I was right. Up here, Iâm not alone. Seems like my library idea wasnât so original. Eh, itâs kind of funny, and I could use a laugh right now, even if it is at someoneâs expense.
I follow the sound of crying to the back wall, where the shelves go from floor to ceiling. There are small cubbies along the bottom, for the little kids, all upholstered in Pine Mountainâs red, so they kind of look like gaping stab wounds in the wall. Or maybe thatâs just me.
Thereâs someone in the left-most cubby, definitely not a little kid.
I clear my throat and blink to make sure I havenât started crying. For some reason, it feels stupid to be sad now; this kidâs probably having a worse day than me. I approached the cubby slowly, bending to try and see whoâs in there.
Itâs a guy. And he probably wants to be left alone, but misery loves company, so why not? âHey, mate, you good?â
He doesnât answer, but scoots out of the cubby and stands up to face me.
âRafael?â He just stares blankly. He has headphones on, but heâs looking right at me, so Iâm pretty sure he can hear me.
He opens his mouth, but no sound comes out. His eyes are red and wet with tears. Should I go? Yeah, I should go. Probably? Definitely.
But it feels wrong to leave him like this. My legs feel strangely rooted in place. Iâve already run away from something today, so maybe Iâve used up my quota. âWhatâs wrong?â
âIâŠâ A single word is stilted and almost too quiet to hear, like the rest of the sentence was there, but edited out somehow, and neither of us can find the missing footage.
âYou canât talk?â
His nod is a stiff motion.
âOkay.â No problem. âI donât feel like talking much either, honestly.â My voice sounds awful right now. I slip my schoolbag off and let it hit the floor, then grab my spare notebook and lay it out open to the first page between us. âCan you write?â
He shakes his head.Â
Oh. Oh shit.
I wish I knew more about this stuff, whatever it is thatâs going on with him. âI can go⊠if you want.â I feel the prickle of building tears and blink it away again. What an awesome day, eh? I start to collect my things, but he pulls the empty notebook into his lap, thumbing over the edges so the pages make that nice sound. âYou can keep it. Iâll see you in class.â
He frowns, and his face contorts like heâs trying to force himself to talk. It looks painful.
âAre you c-â I start to ask him if heâs even coming to Maths, but catch the words halfway out when I realise that would only put more pressure on him to talk. But now I just have to guess what heâs trying to say. âYou donât have to thank me. I have loads of notebooks. Itâs really fine, mate.â
He snaps the notebook shut and looks up at me, clearly frustrated. Fuck, I kind of get it now, why someone would want to be able to read minds despite the massive cognitive strain it would probably cause.Â
Then, he grabs my schoolbag strap. Well, grabs is a strong word. Heâs got his hand loosely clasped around the thingy that you pull to make the straps shorter. He tugs it twice, gently.
What does he-? âYou want me to stay?â
He nods.
I sink back down. Weâre not next to each other, per se; weâre not even facing one another, but he doesnât let go of my schoolbag strap. I think he probably would if I really tried to walk away, but I donât, so he doesnât.
I shrug off my bag again and scoot it slightly closer to him. He doesnât let go of the strap.
We sit in silence for a few minutes, just breathing, until he pulls a pen from his pocket. Itâs a fountain pen, a fancy one with an engraved band on the cap reading: H.L. Maybe itâs his fatherâs.
I watch carefully as he opens the notebook. He writes, itâs slow like each letter is hard to form, and I canât tell what heâs trying to say for a bit, so instead I just watch the letters take shape. I realise quickly that I do actually need to be focusing, or else Iâll never parse it out. His handwriting is messy, a minuscule scrawl that almost doesnât look like anything from the Latin alphabet, a single line of what I assume are words but with no spacing, the letters bent and stretched disproportionately across the page, arcing over and through the blue lines, no capitals discernible. Itâs actually kind of beautiful, more like art, the way the ink seeps and dances over the paper, a script of his own.
Unfortunately, I canât read it.
I look at him, unsure of what to say. Is his handwriting always like this? I mean, yeah, I figure it must be, thatâs probably why Skora makes his study cards, so he can, you know, actually study them.
His eyes are wide and open and pleading. I can hardly tell him I have absolutely zero idea what heâs trying to say. Careful, I put myself to the task.
After a determined study, the phrase appears:Â I donât know what I am
âWhat?â The word comes out far too loud for the library, but no one scolds me, so I canât really make myself care.
He taps the phrase with his pen. Once, twice, until it falls into a sort of unsteady rhythm, slightly smudging the fresh ink.
âErrr, youâre human..â What the fuck else would he be?
But that doesnât comfort him at all, I can tell. âI meanâŠâ Oh fuck. Of fucking course heâs having an existential crisis in front of the person probably least prepared to handle it. Well, it isnât his fault, I know that, but⊠gods!Â
I inhale as deeply as I can and shove the panic down. That isnât what he needs now. âWhat, errr, whatâs got you thinking about this?â I cringe. I sound like a therapist. A shite one.
Another word begins to take shape, just like before; it doesnât look like an easy thing, and I catch myself worrying heâs hurting himself somehow by doing this, even though heâs the one who insisted. Finally:Â skora
Skora? Shit, what the fuck did she say to him? âOh?⊠Uhhh, what did she- what happened?â
His pen drags listlessly across the page, then, the loops and dashes become letters:Â and maman
He tries to write more, but his grip falters.
Oh, itâs that bad, then. Shit.
âYour mum? Is she okay?â
He starts to write again, but scrubs it out before I can even make out the first letter. âFine.ââ
âThen whatâs wrong?â
He scratches the word into the page so hard, it tears a bit:Â me
Oh? âWhat do you mean? I mean, I guess you are kind of weird, but arenât we all a little weird? I know I am. And I met this kid once at camp who ate bananas with the peel on, so I really donât think you could be any worse. I mean, at least you donât eat bananas with the-â And dammit, Iâm rambling. I cut myself off before I can say anything even stupider.
His face contorts into something I hope is a smile. I hope I havenât somehow made everything worse. He stays still for a long time, looking down at the page so I canât really see his face. I wish I could, not that itâs made anything easier so far, but somehow, I think itâd help.Â
After another long while, he writes: thank you Then quietly, âI think,â He swallows slightly. âI can talk now.â Then nods, the gesture so small it must be more for himself.
âOkay. You sure?â It doesnât look like I helped at all, really. But if heâs talking, thatâs something at least.
He takes off his headphones and, a bit louder, says, âYes. I can talk. If I can write, I can talk.â
âGood.â His words are still slow, but he already looks less shaky. I feel prouder than I should, and I shove it down. âSo, itâs not your voice?â
âNo. Sometimes, when something big happens, the words⊠they just go?â Itâs a question, but I have no idea how to answer.
I shrug.
He thinks for a bit, still tapping, but with much less urgency. The sound of his pen against the notebook cover fills the silence in a nice way. âI guess I could talk if I really, really tried, but itâs kind of like my brain forgets how, or my thoughts get cut off, and Iâm just⊠here. If I did try to talk, I donât know if it would sound right.â
âSound right?â
âI donât know if it would sound like words. I think it might sound like,â he settles into a very thoughtful expression and makes a noise halfway between a meow and a squawk.
And I fucking lose it.
And he does too. But heâs trying to say something through his laughter.
âW⊠what?â I manage, trying to catch my breath.
âI was joking.â
âI know. Oh gods, I know. You sound like Chewbacca!â
When we finally both stop laughing, he asks, âThatâs the bear-man, right?â and it takes me a second to realise heâs talking about Chewbacca.
âOh, yeah. Not a Star Wars fan?â
âNot really. I donât watch television a lot, only at Skoraâs house because she thinks I donât know anything important. Like what âyeetâ means. Or who Jacob Elordi is.â He looks dead serious when he says it, and it makes me laugh again.
âOh, erm, sorry. Iâm not laughing at you. If it makes you feel any better: I donât know who Jacob Elordi is.âÂ
âThat does make me feel better, actually. Thank you.â
âAnytime.â I gesture to his headphones, which now sit around his neck. âSo, what were you listening to?â Now that I think about it, thatâs a stupid question. He didnât look like he was chilling, and he doesnât even have a mobile phone.
âNothing. They make everything quieter. But I do like music.â
âThatâs nice. You donât like loud stuff? Neo told me you wear them a lot⊠I sort of asked him about you. Sorry.â I donât know why I told him that. He probably thinks Iâm a creep now. But I am curious since this is the first time Iâve seen them.
He shrugs. âI understand, meeting new people is easier when you know something about them, for me at least.â That makes me feel a bit better. âAnd Neo was right, I did wear them a lot, but Maman thought it would look rude if I wore them because Iâm supposed to be showing you around. Sheâs usually right.â He pauses, and a flicker of that sadness from earlier eclipses his features. He blinks it away. âI didnât want you to think I didnât like you since we just met.â
âOh. Donât worry about it. Iâm pretty sure I can find my way around now. Itâs been a month. Iâd look kind of dim if I couldnât. If the sound bothers you, put them on.â
âIâm okay. Itâs only some sounds. I like loud music. I donât like loud people. Mostly, I wear them because they make people leave me alone.â
âIt doesnât seem to work that well.â
He blinks. âAh, Neo told you about that, too?â
âI mean, the fact that you seem to have a friend group despite your best efforts. What did you mean?â
âOh. Yes, I do. Itâs nice. I was referring to the unfortunate accident that was Sakura asking me to the Winter formal.
ââŠwhat? Are you taking the piss? She actually- oh my gods. No way. How? What happened? Iâm guessing you said no.â
âI did. And then she started crying in front of everyone.â
âSo this is why Neo said youâre an arse, huh? Damn.â I feel a bit bad for laughing. But not that bad.
He looks vaguely offended. âNeo isnât wrong. But I didnât mean to make her cry. I only told her I wasnât going, which was true, and that she should go with friends instead of worrying about a date. I didnât think her asking meant she liked me. How could I have known? Sheâd never even talked to me. And she was making me late for a chemistry test.â
âHow dare she.â
âI knew she wasnât trying to make me late. Thatâs not why I-â
âI was being sarcastic. And donât worry. I think shit like this is hilarious.â
âGood. At least someoneâs enjoying it.â
âWill you be mad at me if I say I donât feel bad for you? I mean, my mumâs just died, and Iâve been shipped off to this hellhole while youâre pulling without even trying.â
âUhhhâŠâ He taps, fingers drifting across the carpet, rhythm broken and unsteady. âI-â
âIâm joking.â He exhales a laugh. I flick his hand gently when it gets close enough for me to reach. âBut, like, seriously.â
âSeriously,â he mimics, proper laughing now.
âI mean at least you have friends here. Even if they are weird as fuck with terrible taste.â
âYou donât have terrible taste. Do you?â
I snort. âWell, if I did, I wouldnât be advertising that. Then again, itâs always people with the worst taste who think theyâre doing alright.â
âIs it?â
âI guess. I donât really know, except from telly and stuff. Not a lot of options even in a city centre school.â
âWhy not?â
âI like guys.â
âSo?â
I laugh. âI think your friend group mightâve given you a skewed impression of how common queerness actually is. Weâre only like less than ten percent of the population.â
âThatâs still a lot of people. Arenât there eight billion humans on earth?â
âYeah. But my school back home is a STEM school, so itâs all a bunch of nerds, and weâre mostly too busy for dating. Also, itâs like 80% Indian and Asian, so thereâs the whole conservative immigrant parents thing.â
He blinks. Then, slowly, âOh. Thatâs sad.â
âEh, I guess. And anyway, Iâm picky. I mean, I donât have a type, but itâs hard to find people I like as friends, much less someone Iâd want to kiss.â
âThat makes sense.â He looks a bit gloomy all of a sudden.
I poke his knee, hoping to lighten the mood. âYou donât have to feel bad for me. Iâm not, like, looking for anything. Did you really think it was that common?â
âI donât know. Iâve never really thought about it, I guess. Boys, girls, theyâre all the same to me. It isnât who people like that surprise me, I just⊠never see it coming. Romance is one of those things that always surprises me. Itâs messy and confusing, and I donât ever know what to do when people talk to me about it.â
That makes me laugh. âDo people talk to you about it a lot? No offence, but you donât- well, youâre not exactly the first guy Iâd go to for advice.â
âIâm not offended. I wish everyone would just get over everything, actually.â
âSame.âÂ
âYou say that, but sometimes I wish I didnât feel that way. I think that Henri was right.âÂ
Henri? An older brother? I glance back down at his pen. H.L. The pen was probably a hand-me-down.
âItâs fine not to like anyone. You shouldnât have to pretend.â
âIt wasnât that. He said, âYou catch more flies with honeyâ. He worries people will think Iâm rude, and I think heâs right. Wishing people would stop liking someone is rude. Wearing headphones all the time is rude.â
âOh.â I donât know what to say, so I let myself fall back onto the floor, then regret it because this carpet isnât soft and the fluorescents are way too bright. âBloody lights.â
âAre you okay?â
âNot in the slightest.â I think I might be grinning. âWhy?â
He snorts, and then something dark falls over my face. His blazer. âThanks,â I try to say, but almost choke on a feather. I smack it off my face. âBeen feeding the birds, have you?â
I canât see his face, but itâs a while before he answers. âRafael?â
âYes. I do feed the birds, yes.â
âWell, thatâs not rude.â I kind of think itâs adorable. I sit up, taking his blazer off my head.Â
He doesnât seem like heâs paying attention, suddenly aeons away. Then his eyes are watering, and heâs crying again. Shit. He sinks even further into the floor.
âHey. Hey, donât cry. Or do. You know what, thatâs fine. Crying can be good. But, ermâŠâ What? âDonât be sad?â Yeah, thatâs great advice. âDid Henri say something shitty?â
He jerks his head sharply back and forth. No.
âThen what?â
No reply. He goes still, and then, âMaybe someone who is⊠not like me would be kinder. They probably would not have hit Connor.â
Oh. Oh gods. Yeah, Iâm way out of my depth here. âDonât say that! Not liking people doesnât make you heartless, and it certainly doesnât make you violent. And for what itâs worth, I think youâre nice. You are nice. Youâve been nice to me.â Like that fucking matters right now. âAnd Skora. And Ziggy.â
âI am nice to you. And Skora. And Ziggy.â His intonation matches mine. âBut itâs easy to be nice to people you like.â
âEr, thanks.â The compliment is warm in my chest, and I lock that feeling up with the pride from earlier, âBut it doesnât sound like most of the kids here have made themselves easy to like. Especially Connor.â
âSkora can be sweet when she wants. Even Ziggy made friends with me. Maybe it would be easier for me to be nice to everyone else if I were like them.â
âSure, maybe. But youâre not like them. Youâre you. And a lot of these kids have chosen to be shallow and ignorant. That has nothing to do with you. I bet youâll make loads and loads of friends in uni.â
He looks pained. By what, I wish I knew.Â
It would really help if I knew.
ââŠKindness is aâŠÂ human thing. Humans are born with it and are always capable of it. Maman believes that, so I believe it too, at least I think I do. But I am not⊠kind enough.â
What am I supposed to do? Would my words even help?Â
âWell, I donât think thatâs true. And Iâll tell you that youâre a lot nicer than me. Connorâs a bellend, Iâm surprised no oneâs punched him sooner. I would have started hitting well before now. Or kicking maybe.â Rafael looks at me sceptically. I count that as a win. âYeah. I played football back home. They should all be terrified, really.â
âTerrified,â he finally agrees, the imitation breathed warily around the thickness of recent tears.
âBut youâre not scary. YouâreâŠâ I canât think of a good word, so the sentence dies an embarrassing death, and I look down at the libraryâs bland carpet.
âSometimes I worry that I will never be- kind.â And I hear it then, just barely, but itâs there, a catch on the word, almost like he wanted to say something else. Something worse. Or maybe my ears are ringing too loudly in the silence.
âWell, fuck them, then.â I make myself look back up. He doesnât look like heâll cry again, but the resignation on his face is almost worse. âI wouldnât be kind either if I had to put up with this stuff. They can go drink themselves to death in the woods.â
âSome of them probably will.â he says finally.
âMmm, yeah. Neo mentioned the kids here liked to party.â
He nods. Then, âYes,â as if to reassure me his words are really back. âI wouldnât really know, but I can smell the alcohol sometimes if theyâre near the house. Our street backs up to the woods.â
âMmm. Sucks.â
âItâs alright now. Mamanâs dogs chased them away enough that they donât really come around anymore. They think there are wolves in the forest.â Heâs proper laughing, a soft sound I wish I could hear more often.
Itâs contagious, too. âArenât there?â
âOf course, but theyâre scared of humans. They hate the smell of the⊠ah, what are they, the cigarettes but not?â
âVapes?â
He frowns. âWhat a stupid name.â
âReally is, isnât it?â I find myself shaking my head at the absurdity. Heâs still laughing, though quieter now. I want to get closer so itâs still loud to me, but he was crying a few seconds ago, so maybe I shouldnât. âAre you good now? Do you want me to go?â
âGoodâs a bit relative, isnât it?â The slightest mimicry and Iâm lighting up like Diwali. I canât bring myself to care.
âHeh, yeah. English is relative. English kind of sucks, actually.â
âIt does. I think Iâm okay, though. I donât want you to go. But you can have your notebook back.â He holds it out, but I push it back into his lap. He takes it without protest, starting to flip the pages again. And, I feel way too relieved. Maybe, if this were a different day, Iâd bury it, but Iâm so fucking sick of being sad and anxious and confused, so I donât.
Iâm glad Iâm here, even if Rafael is horribly depressed. Itâs light-years better than Sakuraâs false hope. I shouldâve never gone to see her.
Rafael hugs the notebook to his chest, rubbing his thumb over the line where the binderâs tape spine meets the cover over and over again. âThank you for staying with me.â
âOh, yeah, of course. Friends, right?â He made sure I wouldnât get lost on the first day, so now I make sure he doesnât have a complete mental breakdown at school.Â
His nod is slow, and I let myself be comforted by the thought that Iâm not alone in my ineptitude at dealing with others.
He puts his headphones on, and we lapse into silence again. No tears, no words, not even the near constant tapping Iâve become accustomed to. In the quiet, I hear the clock. Its restless hands say itâs almost 13:30.
Ah, weâre screwed.Â
Rafael follows my gaze and seems to have the same realisation. He sighs. âWeâre late.â
I shrug. Itâs too late to do anything about it now.
Iâm gathering my bag to go and make my case to Mr Davis when I see it, a flash of black against pale skin. I blink to make sure Iâm imagining it. The black remains, sticking out from under the white of his shirt collar. Another feather.Â
âHey, mate, youâve got a feather.â
Sheer panic floods his features. He sways on his feet. I cringe. He grabs the feather quickly, scrabbles really, and crushes it in his hand. Thereâs a slight snapping sound, and it falls to the floor, bent and ruffled from his hold.Â
âHey, mate, chill! I think itâs cute.â
He snatches it up and stuffs it in his bag, and before I can even think of what I want to ask, heâs pulling me down the stairs.
âWhere are youââ
So much for Mr Davis, because Rafael pulls me right through the Lessons Block, all the way down the corridor, towards the theatre. And I follow him, because⊠because what else is there to do?
We end up in some sort of storage room thatâs taller than it is long, with a small mezzanine stacked with chairs, probably for concerts. The ladder looks about a century old, but Rafael doesnât hesitate to start up it.
I wait until heâs all the way to the top to test out the first step. It holds, but I still have no idea what weâre doing here. At least itâs warm in here. About half of the performing arts block is underground, Rafael told me.
He sits down between two of the tallest stacks and lets his legs dangle off the platform, out of breath from the sudden sprint. For a split second, Iâm terrified heâll fall, but thatâs ridiculous. Itâs only, like, a three-metre drop anyway. As long as physics stops existing, heâll be fine.
The stacks seem to sway a little.
I need to calm down.
And itâs ridiculous. He looks like a perched bird, still tense, like always, but more relaxed than Iâve ever seen him. He lies back, then, staring up at the ceiling tiles as if theyâre a starry night sky, âYou were with Sakura, werenât you? Before the library.â His voice is still quiet, but he seems to realise that and takes his headphones off.
âWhat? Oh, I mean, yeah. You saw the letter.â
Louder now, but only a little, he says, âWhat did she tell you?â
âNothing. Itâs all bullshit, sheâs justâŠâ
âFou raide? Thatâs what Ziggy says.â I donât know the exact definitions, but Iâd guess itâs some variation of âcrazyâ.
âYeah, I guess. More sad, really.â
âI feel sorry for her.â And I can tell he means it well.
âMe too. But seriously, whatâs going on?â
He looks pale, even more so than usual, practically translucent, disappearing the way I always thought he would, fading into the stuffy air.Â
âSkora saw. I didnât mean for her to, but she did.â And it occurs to me that he might be kind of crazy, too. I mean, no mobile? And he walks to school in this weather? Serial killer shit right there. Maybe heâs been killing all the people in the woods. But heâs nice and having a crisis, so I think Iâll choose not to give a shit.
âOh?â
He takes a breath. Itâs too loud and too shaky. âI was wondering if Sakura had as well. She wasnât at the game, I know, but sheâs been investigating. Maman told me to stay away from her.â
âThe way youâre saying that makes you sound like a serial killer, you know that, right?â
He actually laughs, a sort of pained sound. âThat would be easier to explain, at least.â He looks so genuinely sorry that Iâm not sure if I should laugh.
In the end, hysteria wins out. âYou know youâre only digging yourself in deeper.â When I catch my breath, I realise heâs laughing too.
âI am, arenât I? I shouldnât do that, right?â
Laughter lingers in my throat, making my voice shake like summer air. âNo, probably not.â
âBut youâre still here?â
âI am.â Where else could I go? Itâs not like I want to go to maths. Mr Davisâs class smells like burnt toast.
He starts to get up, âI donât know why I-â then pauses, and lies back down, covering his face with his arms, groaning a little.
I find myself up the ladder before I realise what Iâm doing; in fact, I still have no idea what Iâm doing. The stacks of chairs sway as I pass them, threatening to tip in a way they shouldnât on still, solid ground. When one tilts so close, it brushes my elbow, and I fall down next to him.
Heâs counting softly in French, down from ten. Like falling asleep before a surgery.
âRafael?â
âDizzy.â He mumbles out. âIt will pass if I count from ten. âS what Maman said.â Somehow, I doubt that.Â
I try to breathe deeply. This doesnât make sense. He seemed fine not five minutes ago. âMaybe you should see the nurseâŠ.?â Something tells me that wonât help.
He shakes his head. âNo. Iâll be okay.â
âYou look awful.â
He huffs. âI am fine. Maman is fine, so I am fine.â
ââŠI donât understand.â
âNeither do I. I was going to try and show you, butâŠâ he pants, like the words take effort, âmaybe itâs better I donât.â
âYeah, maybe so.â But now Iâm curious.
âI made a mistake bringing you here. Donât worry about it.â
Donât- donât worry? I think Iâm well the fuck past that now. âWhat does that mean? Iâm worrying now! Tell-â
He winces. âYouâre shouting. Please donât.â
Fuck. Was I? I take another too shallow breath and try to level my voice. âTell me. Please.â I think it works?
He tries to sit up again, makes a pained face, then thinks better of it and sinks back down. None of that helps my panic. But heâs looking at me so seriously that it sort of makes me freeze.
Oh, fuck. Is he dying? âAre you dying?â
The shake of his head is a greater mercy than Iâm ready to deal with. âI thought you might know,â He exhales heavily. Delirious⊠maybe
âKnow what?â
âWhat I am.â
ââŠOh.â
âI was looking for someone to tell me because I donât knowâŠ. I donât know why, but I just thought youâd know.â He looks distraught.
âWell, I donât. Sorry.â
âIâm the one who should be sorry.âÂ
âFor what? If you mean for dragging me here, then you should know, thereâs like nowhere I want to be less than maths right now.â
He smiles, it lasts for a second and then collapses. He tries to say something, but the words are too quiet and donât reach me.
I look down at him, where he lies half across the platform. He almost looks asleep. âIf you were dizzy, whyâd you climb up here?â
âHeight helps. I like being up high. Maman said itâs because of-â He stops, then stands abruptly.
He sways. And then the stacks of chairs tumble. And Iâm about to scream because Iâve honestly had it with this whole school, actually. But they donât fall.
Instead, they hover, filling the air like those Chinese sky lanterns. Like itâs the most mundane thing in the world, Rafael takes a step off the mezzanine. And then another. Using the chairs like stepping stones, he makes it halfway across the room before I find my words again.
âThatâs enough.â Iâm afraid again, though I get the sense I shouldnât be, that I donât need to be. Heâs good at this. Even dizzy, heâs good at this.
He sits himself down in one of the chairs, crossing his ankles demurely, hands folded in his lap. I start to laugh at the same time he starts to cry. âI didnât mean to do it. I didnât even know IÂ could.â
Stay calm. Stay calm. Stay calm.Â
A thing thatâs sort of hard to do when this feels like the start of a murder confession. âWhat exactly did you do?â But I already know, donât I?
âIâm sorry because it was me. It was my fault. Iâm the one who did whatever it was that happened to Connor. And Skora knows that.â He closes his eyes, bracing himself against the tears.Â
Oh. âDid you want to kill him?â I have no idea why those are the first words out of my mouth, but they are, and theyâve been said, and I canât un-say them.
âNo. But now I wish I had. I wish he were dead, then I would at least know what Iâd done. Not knowing is the worst part. I donât know what happened to him. There was this blinding light and- Nothing. He disappeared. I have no idea where he went. And now heâs back and wonât wake up.â I look up at Rafael wilting and caving in on himself. The fear doesnât come.
He shakes his head, not at me, I donât think, though, because his next words are âMaman didnât think I had any Magick. She told me that it was better. She said that I could be happy here in this domain. I am not happy at all.â
I blink.Â
Weâre both silent for a bit before curiosity gets the better of me. And concern.Â
âWhy didnât you have Magick before?â
âMamanâs best guess is that Crossing drained it.â
âCrossing?â
âFrom home to here.â He doesnât clarify, but I donât really want to ask. It doesnât feel real, none of this does. And the mystery is nice, something to daydream about when I wake up from this dream.
Magick is real. And my best friend is having a crisis about maybe killing someone with it. If it werenât for the chairs, Iâd think weâd gone jointly insane, but the chairsâŠ
He shifts his weight, and I wait for them to come crashing down, but they donât, no more so than theyâd suddenly fall through any other floor.
âCanâŠâ Iâm not really sure how to ask, so I just sort of gesture to the chair next to him. âDo the chairs only work for you?â
âI donât know.â
âHow does it work?â
âMaman has not told me much.â He thinks for a moment, then asks, âHave you watched A Wrinkle in Time?â
âOh, yeah. So itâs like something invisible is holding it up?â On instinct, I wave my hand through the air. Itâs silly, I donât know if I really expected to hit anything, but I canât help it. I feel myself falling for a second and remember Iâm still hanging onto the ancient ladder.
Oops. I catch myself, funnily enough, on one of the floating chairs. âWait, can you see it?â
He nods. âI couldnât before, but now I can.â
âWhat does it look like?â
âItâs a bit like glass, but⊠bendy? The air is full of Magick. Itâs like a thin layer of dust that clings to everything. Thereâs a lot of Magick around here, I can feel it. Iâm sure thatâs why Maman ended up here. And, now, whenever I want to, I can sort of gather it up and pull it into any shape I like.â
âSmashing.â And all of a sudden, I feel like Iâm six again, and everything was new and exciting. Or maybe eight, when I first got my telescope. âCan I sit?â Itâs a ridiculous question. Iâm already half on the chair anyway.
âSure.â
Slowly, I transfer my weight to the chair and, as carefully as I can, stand up. The fact that it holds just as if itâs on the floor below freaks me out more than the height, honestly.
But I trust Rafael.
And each chair holds my weight as I step towards him. Like stepping stones. Walking on water is overrated, I think.
He waits patiently for me as I make my way over to sit down beside him.
I let myself lean back a little, staring up at the ceiling from far closer than Iâve ever been able to see it before. Itâs a pretty boring ceiling. Soon, Iâm drawn back to Rafael. âSo youâre like a wizard or something?â
âA Witch.â He corrects, then, thoughtfully, âMaman told me never to tell anyone.â
âAh, well, sorry I fucked that up. I hope sheâs not mad. I wonât tell anyone.â Not that theyâd believe me. Except for Sakura, probably. What a joke.
âI know you wonât. And it was my choice to tell you. I donât regret it.â
âThatâs nice to know. But why me, really? You said Skora found out. She knows how nice you are. She couldâve⊠I dunno.â
âI wanted to tell you. I donât know why. I mean, I wasnât going to. I hadnât planned to. Ziggy told me last term that they and Neo had found something that seemed too real to ignore. Thatâs what made them stop. I didnât ask; they were rambling. I thought they were confused. I didnât know what they meant. Then, today, Skora pulled me aside and told me that the day I did whatever I did to Connor, she saw Ziggy-â
âZiggy? They werenât even there.â
âApparently, they were. I was unconscious, and you wereâŠâ
âIn shock.â
âIn shock,â he repeats. âBut Skora saw them see something that disturbed them.â
I scoff. âParticularly crunchy leaves disturb Ziggy. And I was disturbed too. I mean, you and Connor looked possessed for a second.â
He frowns. âI know. I told her as much, but she said she was almost sure it had something to do with their ghost hunt. She thinks that whatever happened when I hit Connor is the same thing that Sakuraâs been looking into- the thing that took her brother. She thinks Ziggy and Neo think sheâs right, and thatâs why Ziggy was so scared. And she thinks I know what it is theyâre all chasing.â
âWhat?â She never told me any of this. Was it because she knew I thought Sakura was mental? But I thought she did too. âDamn. So theyâre all full of shit? What is it about this place that makes people crazy?â
âThe black mould, probably. At least thatâs what Neo says.â He looks comically serious, and Iâm about to be worried, but it doesnât last. He breaks into laughter.
âAh, yeah, they should investigate that. Though I wouldnât put it past PMA dormitories to be infected with something. Thereâs got to be at least, like, regular mould.â
He nods, then, âI was so afraid that she saw, but it sounds a bit ridiculous saying it now. Thank you for that.â
âAnytime.â But itâs weird, Iâd have thought Skora of all people would base her theories on something less ephemeral than ghosts of all things.
Rafaelâs expression says heâs thinking the same. Disappointment. He says, âDoesnât she know that if I knew anything, Iâd tell her? Just because I donât like Sakura doesnât mean I wouldnât want her to find her brother if he was alive.â
âWouldnât you get in trouble for telling?â
He looks down. Itâs kind of a long way to the floor from here, actually. Iâd probably break a bone if I fell. Would he? It hardly matters.
âProbably we would if we were still home. But now itâs just me and Maman. No one is going to come for us. They canât, not anymore. I donât even know how they would find out now that weâre here.â
âHere?â He said there was a lot of Magick here. âAnd whoâs âtheyâ?â
âThis domain is one of two on this plane. It is not our home- but Maman had to leave home to come here. Home wasnât safe anymore. It has not been safe for a while.â
âOh. Why?â
âWe have only been here for three seasons, the same time as Iâve been alive. Maman has not told me everything. She didnât think she needed to, not when she thought I had no Magick.â
âAh, that makes sense. Wait, three seasons? What⊠do you mean?â
âI was born a little before this time last Rotation- last year, in the month Originals call January, the half-finished realisation of my motherâs dreams. She had always wanted a child, but Life Magick is a chancy thing.â
â⊠You-â What the fuck? But I have to know. âHow old are you?â
âI arrived on this plane having already âlivedâ sixteen Rotations, or thereabouts anyhow.â
âBut youâre, like, one?â That would explain the shite handwriting.
Of course he can. Oh, my gods. This is⊠a lot. âSo you and your mum are⊠the same.â âI am fine. Maman is fine, so I am fine,â he said.
âThe same,â he repeats, looking a bit distressed. I kind of wish I hadnât asked. He stares down at his hands like heâs never seen them before. Like theyâre not his hands. Like theyâre not human. Fuck. He was trying to tell me.Â
Well, how could I have known?
âItâs okay. Donât worry about it.â Thatâs what he told me earlier; now look where we are. I want to laugh.
He straightens himself up, determined. âNo. You want to know, so I will tell you.â
âYou donât have to.â
âI want to.â He nods, âIt is like someone elseâs Life is in my head. But we are very different. She likes to sing. I do not. And she hates olives. And I-â he cuts himself off, tries again, âWe arenât-â Then again, like in the computer lab. Finally: âI donât know what I am.â He trails off, staring into space.Â
I donât know what I am.
He looks like heâs disappearing again. âI was right before, then. You are weird. Do you eat banana peel?â
The question pulls his attention back, my own hysterical giggle shattering his reverie. It spills out of me like emptying a bin left unclosed in a storm of rainwater, and Iâm worried for a second that he doesnât get it until he laughs too.Â
He shakes his head. âIâm sorry for not knowing. People are supposed to know what they are, I thinkâŠâÂ
âMaybeâŠâ
âI did mean to keep my promise to Maman, Iâve never broken one before.â He looks sad again, the way he did back in the library.Â
âIâm sure sheâd understand. But you know you donât have to tell her you told me.â Iâm glad for the change in topic, even though he probably hasnât actually let it go. And why should he? Heâs a clone whoâs one year old and in high school. I really think Iâd have killed myself by now.
He shakes his head. âI wonât lie to her.â
âWell, she wonât hear it from me.â Of course not, Iâve never even met his mum. The only thing I know about her is that Willless- I bury the thought.
âThank you. Iâm glad I told you. Itâs nice to tell someone.â
ââŠOf course.â Is that enough for what Iâm feeling? I mean, hell, he canât exactly talk to his mum about all this. Speaking of⊠âIs your mum going to be mad you skived?â
âNot for this.â Suddenly, heâs on the floor. And so am I. The chair tips slightly to let me off and then returns to its stack. One by one, the rest do the same. And Iâm still in awe.
âCome home with me,â Rafael says. Itâs supposed to be a question, I think, but it doesnât sound like one.Â
He doesnât grab me this time, but I follow him from the storage room anyway. âYeah.âÂ
And I hope my gasp isnât too loud as Rafael retrieves our school bags from the library mezzanine by simply holding out his hand. âWackoâŠâ I almost donât catch mine when it floats towards me.
It doesnât feel like a mile between campus and Rafaelâs house, though surely it must be. But it passes in a snowy blur. Weâre both practically sprinting. I donât know why. This canât be safe, with the ice and whatnot, but we both just kind of started running at the same time, and I didnât want to stop.
I donât care about the ice, really. I havenât run outside in weeks (because of all this stupid snow), so it feels like a fucking dream. Even with a schoolbag full of textbooks.
By the time we reach the doorstep, weâre both shaking, even though we slowed way down by the end. It was probably more than a mile, honestly.
Rafaelâs house is the last house on the street, an older home with an obviously new addition on top. Someone didnât match the paint quite right. But, somehow, itâs still charming.
A small set of stairs leads up to the porch, where several windows peer into what I think is the sitting room.Â
A brown dog stands at the window beside her with excitement, jumping up and pawing at us through the glass as we climb the steps. Another dog, this one silvery-grey, joins her in the window, staring down at us, still as a snowman. This one is a bit creepy, all perfectly still like that, with her silvery fur a little blinding in the glare of the snow. I jump when she starts to bark, almost slipping down the snowy steps. But sheâs safely inside, or rather, Iâm safely outside. I love dogs, but something about this one sets me on edge.
I hear her snarl through the window, and I swear to the fucking gods, sheâs glaring right back at both of us. I have the urge to flip her off, but I restrain myself. Sheâs a dog, for fucks sake.
Mrs Lacoste, drawn by the raucous probably, appears in the window too. She sees Rafael and then me. I watch her expression falter for half a second before fixing itself into a smile. With that smile, she unlocks the door.
âGoodness, you two are home early!â Her French is so different from Ms Perraultâs drawl, cheerful in a way that makes me wonder where Rafael got his introversion from. But I think her accent is somehow even thicker. As she approaches, she looks us up and down. Her eyes widen a little as she takes in our appearance, inspecting us closer in a way a mother does. âDid you run all the way here? Itâs very far.â
She gasps a little when we nod, even though itâs not that far. And we can only nod, too out of breath for much else. I wish Iâd thought to take this huge coat off. I was cold before, but Iâm sweating now. âOh my! Well, letâs get you two inside then, hmm?â Sheâs still smiling, but she looks a bit frightened. As soon as she steps aside to let us in, the brown dog rushes out to greet us. âLulu! Lulu, come back!âÂ
âItâs fine, mama. See, Quinn likes dogs.â He gestures to where Iâm scratching Luluâs ears. At the sound of his voice, Lulu turns toward him with a hopeful look. He gives her a single pat on the head but nothing more. Satisfied, she trots inside. I donât blame her; itâs started snowing again, and bits of ice rain down over the side of the roof. We follow her quickly.
-
The Lacostes donât have a mud room; the front door leads straight into the space between the sitting room, dining room and kitchen. Rafael directs me to hang my, well, Mrs Lacosteâs coat on the coat stand.
I rub behind her ears and boop her nose. She starts wagging so hard she falls back onto four paws.
Rafael frowns, looking at her warily, âMaman, arenât we trying to train her not to jump?â
Oh, of course, they speak French at home.Â
I stifle a sigh.Â
But his mum does speak English, right? Right?
Mrs Lacoste tuts, âBe nice. Let the poor child have some fun.â And something in the way she says it makes me wonder if sheâs talking about Lulu or me. âYou go and wash up. Iâll go ahead and start dinner; you must be hungry from running like that. Oh, you will stay for dinner, wonât you, Quinn?â
Hearing my name startles me, but I guess I shouldnât be surprised. Of course, heâs told her about me, Iâm the new kid in town. I remember sheâs still waiting for an answer. âBien sĂ»r.â Itâs not like Iâve got anywhere else to go. Neo wasnât wrong, PMAâs food is alright, but I have no doubt hers will be better. She looks like the type of person whoâs good at cooking. âIf it isnât too much trouble.â
She beams at that. Her worry, for the moment, evaporated. âAh, wonderful. Itâs no trouble having you at all. Let me just-â
Damn, she talks at the speed of light. I get good grades in French, but âI donât, erm, speak. I understand more than I can- Iâm not fluent⊠not really.â
She blinks, âOh, Iâm so sorry, that was terribly rude of me to presume. Rafael told me you were in French classes.â
âI am, but back home they teach it a bit differently.â Which is to say the teacher actually teaches instead of just yelling at us. âAccent and all.â And to be honest, Iâve never much cared about French before. Stupid language, honestly. Itâs my least favourite class, and this is the last year Iâve got to take it, so Iâve kind of just been letting it go in one ear and out the other, studying just to get As on the tests and forgetting about it. Maybe this is karmic justice.
She smiles again at that. âOf course. Silly me.âÂ
âItâs okay.â
Unprompted, Rafael says, âI told Quinn about Magick, now we have to explain things to them.â A blunt admission. Well, vinegar works just as well, I suppose.
Mrs Lacosteâs eyes widen again as she looks warily between us. âAh, I see⊠Youâve been outside, so just go on and clean up. We will⊠we will deal with that after.â
âOkay.â With a stiff nod, Rafael disappears down a corridor off the other side of the kitchen.
Then, in English for me, she says, âUm, just put your bag down. We can talk over some snacks, yes?â
Before I can agree either way, sheâs chopping celery. I donât mind. I like celery, but this is awkward. âErm, for the record-â I start to say I didnât ask him to tell me, but that sounds like throwing him under the bus. After a painfully long pause, I end up with, âIt doesnât matter to me. The Magick thing, I mean. Itâs cool, yeah, but itâs not- heâs justâŠâ
She nods, and I let myself trail off. It seems there are no good words for today.Â
Somewhere down the corridor, the water is switched on. Not knowing what to say (is there etiquette for this sort of thing?), we let the sound fill the silence.Â
I turn my attention to the magnets on their refrigerator. There are only two: a PMA logo probably meant for a car bumper and a plain metallic one holding a card to the refrigerator for one Detective Inspecteur Henri Lacoste. The man who interviewed us. I thought the investigation was dropped?
âWould you like some water, Quinn?â Mrs Lacoste asks. Her cheeks pinken slightly when she sees what Iâm looking at. Even Witches get crushes, I guess.
âYeah. I mean, yes, please. Thank you, maâam.â
At that, she falls into riotous laughter. âPlease call me Elise. Iâm only thirty-five, you know. Practically a child.â
I nod. âMerci.â She smiles at the classroom French and pours another glass.
She isnât wrong, I guess. My mother has almost three decades on her. The feeling of Luluâs tail thumping against my leg draws me back to the present. She paces excitedly around me, whining happily, like an excited electron.
âHey, girl. Howâre you doing? Excited to meet me, huh?â At least one of them is. Gods, I miss Poppy.
âDo they speak English?â Itâs a stupid question, but it just slips out. âWere they trained in French, I mean?â
Elise laughs, for real this time. âHow bold of you to assume they follow commands in any language. Rascals!â She swats Lulu affectionately with a kitchen towel. In turn, Lulu jumps for it.
I try not to make it too obvious as I study her. Sheâs beautiful, of course. Rafael had to have gotten it from somewhere, but she looks so ordinary, except for the tiniest streak of white near her left temple. Poliosis maybe? She said she was only thirty-five. âThanks.â
âYouâre welcome. Sorry about the wait, Rafael doesnât mean to, he just hates being unclean.âÂ
âI get it.â Iâm probably sweaty too from running like that, even in this weather. I hope I donât stink. The way Lulu is sniffing me isnât encouraging.
-
When Iâve had almost all my water and the counter is set with a plate of cut carrots and celery, Rafael returns.
His expression is blank, but his eyes look a little wet. Not like tears exactly, but what else could it be?
What else could it be?Â
Elise isnât even trying to smile anymore; in fact, sheâs looking at me like Iâm a bomb about to go off.
âIâm not going to tell anyone. Ever. I promise.â I say for no reason. Whatâs she going to do? Erase my memories or something? Will I forget all about this? Would that be better for them?
Elise starts to say something, then stops.
âThey wonât, Maman. They wonât.â Rafael sounds strained.Â
Elise smooths his hair, tucking a stray strand behind his ear. âI believe you, dear. I am your mother. I will always believe you. Now come here, the both of you, we have much to talk about.â
The silence breaks. Fingers tapping against Corian like shattering glass. âMaman, some people have gone missing around here- some scientists.â He hesitates. Starts and stops. Again. A few times.
âWhat are you- I thought we agreed that was rubbish?â
âWell, I was thinking about it, and maybe it isnât. Maybe the Raw Magick?â
âIs that a spell?â
Elise shakes her head, near frantic. âNo, no, dear. Of course not. Even now, I am very young for a Witch. My Magick hadnât even fully manifested when I left. Iâm not powerful enough to draw Raw Magickâ
âRaw Magick? Is that what happened to Connor?â
Elise shakes her head, only slightly less frantic. âNo. Rafael isnât powerful enough to summon Raw Magick either. I did not even think he could- well, Iâm sure heâs told you that?â
I nod.
âAh, okay. He was like a coiled spring or a battery. It was drained and has been slowly recharging over the past Rotation. And Connor was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Itâs not normally like that; that was a very unusual circumstance. Magick isnât usually a violent thing.â
Elise sighs, a weary look passing over her. âIn the case of the scientists, it may have been Ăbauches. Theyâve been killing all sorts of things for years now, trying to find a stable vessel.â
âĂbauches?â The word is new, feeling more foreign even than the rest of the French here. It feels heavy on my tongue.
âAt least thatâs what MĂšre always called them. Theyâre a form, or lack thereof, of Raw Magick, the basis of all life unshaped and unfinished, with endless possibility. Itâs the kind of stuff from which new life is made. The stuff that makes up Earth itself-â She cuts herself off, smacking her forehead with her hand. âAh, forgive me. So thoughtless! I ought to start from the beginning.â
She bends, disappearing for a second under the counter. A cabinet door opens and closes. When she reappears, she holds what looks like a scroll, like an actual scroll. Like from medieval times or something. Is she about to read me a prophecy? No fucking wayâŠ
âThis,â she sets it down, âis a piece of The Record, the unbroken history of Time on Earth. No one except Earth is exactly sure where its writer comes from, nor all of The Recordâs contents. To read it in its entirety would likely kill the reader, but snippets of it can be pulled by Witches like me as needed. I did not mean to take this piece with me; to be honest, I had forgotten it was in my pocket. I was surprised that Magick still works, even here, but nevertheless I am glad, as it should help you understand more than I seem to be able to.â
She pushes the scroll towards me. Slowly, the blank page begins to fill with neat, inked words.
I look at Rafael, heâs got his head down resting on his arms, turned slightly towards me. He looks more panicked than bored. Bored would probably be better, actually.
~
It is true that many good stories start with âonce upon a timeâ, and that the tomes of times past are rich with lessons essential to the times of now, and should we forget them, we will be doomed to endless repetition. Some would say that is the case, no matter how many records we keep. Myself? I do not know what to think.Â
Youth of all makes and matters gravitate to stories of ancient times for the valiant knights, honourable nobles and wretched beasts. Some children wish to be knights, some wish to be nobles, and some wish to be beasts, all for good or for ill. That has always been and will always be. The fact of the matter is that if we remain fixated on the past, we will miss the ever-so-fleeting ânowâ we have been so dutifully preparing for.Â
Some of the most exciting tales are happening right here under the very noses of the Originals, right here on the city streets. The creatures that many can only dream of live and breathe among them. It is not a parallel evolutionary phylogeny, but one so deeply intertwined with that which the Original Darwin first discovered.Â
Survival of the fittest leaves no place for sentiment, and yet, many sentient beings are inherently sentimental. In that contradiction, in the grey area of higher thought, Originals have named âmoralsâ, was the choice of a higher being, one which would not so much alter the course of history as much as sprout a new branch in the infinite orchard of divergent universes. A decision, a choice, an action, a branch. And me. In this existence, our realm lies tucked amidst the discrepancies in the Originalâs so-named Tree of Life. Animals long forgotten, genetic errors and mutations from the times when whales still had legs, long forgotten and written off by all but Earth itself, when the deep and desperate longing of primordial sentimentality called it to stymie what seemed, before, inevitable.
There were not always mages, as Original tales have said. They are far more novel species than most realise. Magick was never meant for humans, something so sacred, an element almost pure, should, as a rule, only ever belong to animals, but humans, as we have seen (and I more than mostâ then any) have a way of getting what they want. As they evolved and grew, they settled down. With the invention of animal husbandry, there was no need to go out in search of food anymore. Humans could be busy with other things, hunting only for sport now, slaughtering Earthâs creatures for pleasure and thrill. And Earth forgave them- forgives them now, for that is what it means to be humanâ to seek thrill in conquest great and small. But when the ever-reaching hand and ever-stretching arm of Empire had reached and stretched its way over a quarter of the known lands, Earth began to lack for room to hide its creatures. The beasts it had preserved with Magick could no longer exist alone.Â
The greatest acts of cruelty require the actor to be attuned to the highest degrees of empathy. One cannot know what will hurt another if one cannot imagine themself in the place of that other, a skill that, while humans are not uniquely capable of, is far more useful when accompanied by opposable thumbs. So Earth sent its creatures to find humans worthy of bearing her secret, those humans that were the most and least human- those who did not kill simply to watch Life drain away for the fact that they were able, the kindest and bravest who went against what nature had designed for them- who placed themselves above without ever realising it. Knights who spared Earthâs dragons. Serfs who allowed things to go missing from the gardens and storehouses without placing traps. Nobles who put its bugs and insects, which had unknowingly dared to penetrate their spotless castles, back outside unharmed.Â
Some creatures were lost on the quest, and Earth mourned them as a parent should a child, but from then on, the chosen and their descendants would bear Magick. A fraction of the powers Earth itself holds.
This went on for many years. But as the modern age dawned, witchcraft gave way to larger concerns. Originals all but forgot of their fairy tales until they became just that, old stories.Â
~
Elise watches me carefully. I pick up my glass, just for an excuse to look away, then remember itâs empty and set it down stupidly. Sheâs expecting me to say something, probably.Â
ââŠThat-,â I start, unsure, âthat is a lot. But it makes sense. It does. Really.â
Her relief is visible. âIâm glad. Any questions you have, I will try my best to answer them. I might not know, as I never completed my apprenticeship, but I will try.â
For a moment, I canât think of anything, then, âWhy havenât you gone back home? Isnât it harder to keep hiding like this?â Especially after he put a kid in a coma.
âReturning to the Extraworld is no longer safe.â
It feels strange to mourn a place Iâve never been- a loss that isnât mine. Is this how Rafael feels with someone elseâs life in his head?
Elise must see the questions on my face because she turns thoughtful. âHmmm, how to best explain it? Well, first you must understand about pocket dimensions. Magick is a part of everything, including things in your world, what we Magickal beings call The Original Domainâthat being everything that existed before Earthâs intervention, which is to say everything that evolved naturallyâbut there are places where the Magick has been gathered up and made âthickerâ so to speak, until it formed a wall. Certain areas were walled off to create what are known as pocket dimensions. These dimensions that Magickal beings call home exist all over Earth and are collectively known as The Extraworld. Witches, like myself, can travel between them using portals, and so can most other beings, but if one so wished, they could also simply walk. Maintaining a true pocket dimension of such a size is impossible, even for a being as powerful as Earth, so The Extraworld, while hidden and inaccessible to Originalsânon-Magickal beings, has to follow the rules of this plane. It takes up physical space and cannot remain stable if too many things occupy the same space, which is the problem Earth encountered. As human development expanded, there became less and less room for pocket dimensions, so, as you read, Witches were enlisted to protect the unoccupied areas of the natural world, to keep them safe for Earthâs rightful use. Now, on to your question: Like any dimension, the Extraworld has areas where the âwallsâ naturally thin. These are frequently used entrances and exits for Witches, and we maintain them with Wards and charms and all of that, and for the rest of the dimension, ensuring it does not tear. Normally, this isnât too much of a problem. Every pocket is fairly large, and even for the most clever creatures, the doors are hard to find. Most simply donât bother. But any wall can be broken with sufficient brute force. That is what the Ăbauches have done. They are desperate to return home anyway they can and are tearing the walls down to find a way to get there.â
âHome?â Where would something like that even live?
âYes. As Iâve told you, Ăbauches are Raw Magick. Now, Raw Magick comes from the centre of Earth. We call it Canticorum.â
âAn ancient chant,â Rafael translates, startling me a little. âItâs Latin.â
âOh, cool.â The compliment feels severely lacking, but I donât think I have the vocabulary for what Iâm feeling right now.
Elise smiles at her son, âYes. We call it that because, if you put your ear to the ground and listen closely on a solstice, you can hear it sing. Itâs not singing, really, just rotating very fast so it makes a funny noise, but our ancestors didnât know that.â She waves her hand as if itâs silly, some old fairytale.
I find myself shaking my head. âItâs still singing, actually. Everything sings. This counter, the chair⊠Thereâs a reason people say car engines purr when they idle. Itâs because itâs essentially the same noise, or rather, the same frequency. Vibration is noise. And particles exist in constant vibrationâŠâ I sort of only realise what Iâm saying as I say it: the planet sings. âI mean what is singing, if not the Earth moving?â
Earth sings.
I already knew that, of course, I did, but it feels as if Iâm learning it for the first time again. And suddenly, more than anything, I want to hear the Earth sing, too.
Elise is looking at me.Â
I want to feel the ground spin a melody beneath my feet.Â
Her gaze is soft. âI didnât know that.â Her voice is gentle, vocal chords vibrating slowly. In a way, she sings too. âWe donât learn all the numbers and symbols in the same way Originals do, but we are taught there is Magick in resonance. Witches, we work with what Earth provides, what is already there. Magick is everywhere, I suppose it only follows that sound is too.âÂ
âAnd colour,â Rafael muses. His voice is music too. Part of the symphony of everything. Part of Earth.
âAnd colour,â Elise agrees.Â
Weâre quiet for a bit, then, and, though no one says it, I think weâre all trying to listen, listen for whatâs been there all along. Can Elise and Rafael hear it?
The house is quiet now, like a held breath. But I take comfort in the fact that it only sounds that way to me. Are Witch ears different? Can they hear it singing?
The moment passes, and Elise resumes a louder song. âCanticorum is a plane separate from our own and Raw Magick not meant to exist outside of it, at least not without Form, either plant or animal or some other defined thing.â Animal, vegetable, or mineral. âWithout Form, it is dangerous like nothing weâve ever seen before. The natural laws of Canticorum are different from the ones here, but the Ăbauches behave as if they were still operating in their place of origin. Our plane was not built to contain them. Their chaos has left tears in the âwallsâ around the pockets. Too many of these, and the pocket will collapse. We have already lost a few of the smaller pockets. There was one here, one of the first to go, in fact. It collapsed around forty years ago, now, I think. Now all that is left are its remains. Iâve been syphoning Magick from them, but they are decaying quickly, seeping back into the Earth.â
Forty years ago. That would have been in the eighties⊠was that what destroyed the old campus?
âWhat happened to what was walled off?â
âItâs been so long now, ages before I was ever here, so Iâm not sure, but Iâd guess they dispersed into The Original Domain. The creatures that dwell in my home, as all creatures, are curious things. Theyâve been peeking through, going into cities, even, and inadvertently threatening secrecy and the lives of Originals, all while the pockets that remain get weaker as we speak.â
Itâs a much tidier explanation than Iâd expected. But, then again, Mum always did tell me physics was Magickal.
I miss her.Â
Holy everything on Earth, I miss her. I miss her so much. Even if itâs better for her that sheâs dead, away from a thankless job and not having to share air with a horrid ex-husband, I still miss her.
âI had no idea it was this bad,â I say stupidly, not quite sure what Iâm referring to.
âI did not expect you to.â Elise manages a laugh, âThere is a group that works hard to keep it that way, from your home city, actually, who are working to help. They call themselves M.E.R.L.I.N. They are trying to restore tears in the barrier between our realms and keep track of what spills through, making sure everyone stays on their proper side. There isnât much else they can do, though.â
âWhy not? How did the Ăbauches get out of Canticorum, anyway?â It feels weird saying the word, the name for the singing centre of the Earth, because apparently it has one.Â
âNot willingly. It was dragged out. No one is exactly sure how, but somehow a group of Original Scientists extracted Magick against Earthâs will and put it into humans in an attempt to give Magick to Originals the way only Earth can. Even what runs through my veins, what makes up my tissue, and Rafaelâs is not Raw Magick; it was proportioned and diluted most carefully by Earth. But Originals had neither the power nor the control to Form Magick into something the human Form can hold, and when the Raw Magick tore out of their test subjects, what was left behind was changed. It drained the consciousness from the subjects in a desperate bid for escape until it was more like an animal, capable of higher thought but not quite, and was then sentient and shapeless and lost.â
Fucking hell.
A dying dimension. Found and lost by me in the blink of an eye. It sounds like an episode of X-Files.
âWhy?â
âFrom what Iâve seen of Originals, their governments are always looking for new weapons. Magickal weaponry would hurt Originals as well. Your people have known two world wars already, and the prospect of a third makes you tremble, Iâve read. Imagine what would happen if the arcane became involved? Magick was never meant to be used for violence. It has never been used for violence by any Extraworlder. We have no precedent for what terror it could cause, and when there is no precedent, there is no fear. Originals have no idea the power of Magick; they have no respect for it or its creator, so they will do with it as they do with everything else: toss the bar as high as they can.â
Oh, good fucking hellâŠ
Elise goes on, âBut for me, return would be impossible even if it were. I was expelled. Not officially, MĂšre never said the words, and she didnât need to, but when I crossed the boundary, the majority of my Magick was drained. I could not get back through, as I told you, but I knew it was no accident. It was a punishment for what Iâd done.â She looks only at me when she speaks. âWitches cannot have children. It is against Earthâs law. This law was made to prevent the spread of Magick to non-Magicka humans, and it is an impossible law to break by virtue of our biology. Every other Witch and Wizard is infertile, and so am I.â Damn. âWe are immortal, but eternal life is not so pleasing as the stories of mortals make it out to be. There are only ever 10 fully trained Witches at a time. Earth grants a Witch a child every 500 or so years, so that we can be trained to succeed our parents and they may be allowed to die peacefully in thanks for their service to Earth. We are all clones of the first Witches. Most mages are content with that, but I had watched Originals through the wall for decades, and I had begun to want a true family of my own more than anything. I knew I could not have a husband, so I made a child. Or tried, anyhow.â She leans forward and kisses Rafael on the forehead as if to assure him sheâs happy with how he turned out. He indulges her with a âLove you, mama.â
Elise holds her head up with something that must be pride. Then, âHave you ever heard of a golem, Quinn?â
âYeah. Itâs the mud guy with the words on his foreheâŠâ I canât keep the small âOhâ from slipping out. Rafael is a- What do I do with that? What do I even do with that?
She cracks a small smile at my phrasing, âEssentially. The one I made was small, like a pet. I just wanted to see what it would be like to have something to care for. But even Earth cannot create life, only change what is already there. Living things cannot simply come into existence; they must evolve. If they do not, it is against the laws of nature. My creation was against nature, and for that reason, MĂšre cast me out of her house in fear. I was very young by Witch standardsâa child, in fact, I still am, and I was devastated and alone, so I ran. Eventually, I could go no further. I hit a wall, and then I passed through. And something in the passing brought him to life.â
Like Frankensteinâs monster.
I sneak a glance over at Rafael. He only looks more nervous now, curled in on himself, tracing the cable knit pattern on his jumper. He looks quite ordinary, really.Â
I nearly scream when Lulu bounds up, knocking my stool a bit in her excitement.
âHenri!â Elise starts, shoving the scroll to the floor. It lands with a painful-sounding thunk. âYouâre home so early. Did something happen at the station?â She starts towards the door, but trips on the scroll, probably.
I turn around to see Detective Lacoste still in the doorway, Lulu sniffing him eagerly. What the fu-
Rafael makes a small finger heart, gesturing between them.
âDating?â I mouth.
âMarried,â he whispers. His expression isnât quite a frown, but he doesnât look thrilled exactly.
âYou donât like him?â He certainly didnât seem to when he interviewed us.
âWhat?â He hurries to lower his voice. âNo, I like him just fine. Why wouldnât I?â
Now that doesnât make sense. But I get the sense Rafael doesnât see that, so I just look at Henri.
Heâs ordinary-looking, compared to Elise, with plain, kind brown hair and eyes. The only odd thing about him is that, despite his young appearance, his light brown hair is streaked with silver. And he looks every bit like a detective, an old-fashioned one, in a full suit with a vest and everything under a long, thick coat. I catch myself wondering if he also has a pocket watch.
He shakes his head, still not moving from the entryway. âNo, nothing happened. Donât worry.â
âThen, whyâŠâ Elise tries to be casual as she feels along the floor for the dropped scroll with her foot.
Henri bites his lip, looking everywhere but at his wife, ââŠAh, no, no, everythingâs all right. I just⊠wanted to make sure you were doing well.â
Rafael ignores the awkwardness. âWhy would she not be doing well?â
Elise stands, giving up on the scroll. âDonât worry about it, dear.â
He looks between his parents, sceptical. âNo. Maman, why would you not be doing well?â
Elise presses right back, âNo, nothing happened.â But I can see sheâs losing ground to her sonâs earnest concern. Something happened, thatâs for sure.
She sighs, giving in. Who wouldnât when heâs looking at her like that, looking more ten than sixteen, a scared child. Like he was in the library. âMy Magick is not as it once was. Hiding our presence here is draining what is left.â She reaches out to ruffle his hair, âBut I will be fine.â
He flinches away, not looking a bit like he believes her. Iâm not sure who to believe. But in general, I trust people to know their limits, and she certainly knows more about Witchcraft than I do.
More importantly, Henri. He didnât know what she was before, I think. Whatâs he going to do now?
I watch his face, but he only looks concerned and a bit embarrassed. âI can go back. To work, I mean⊠if youâd like.â Heâs still holding his briefcase.
Elise opens her mouth, then closes it, then again. Then she turns away, flitting around the kitchen before ending up back at the sink. Without looking, she picks up a plate from the dish drying rack and starts to wash it again.Â
âShe wants you to stay,â Rafael says, sounding bored now.Â
Elise wheels around, face utterly red. âI-â When she meets Henriâs eyes, she turns immediately back away, muttering to herself, âOh, what a mess. Oh, this whole thing is a mess. What a huge messâŠâ She only holds the plate under the water for a few seconds before drying it again, and even then, itâs wet when she puts it back. Finally, she settles. âNo, stay. Please.â
Henri nods, setting his bag down way too gently, taking his coat off warily as if he might have to put it back on soon. âOkay⊠Okay, I will stay.â
Rafael shakes his head.
He doesnât seem to get my confused look. Iâll have to ask later.
Henri takes a place beside Elise in the kitchen, reaching behind her easily, awkwardness suddenly non-existent, and taking the scroll. He turns it over in his hands, testing the weight. âLise,â he says after a moment, âYou think I didnât know?â
Her eyes go wide. âY-youâŠ?â
âMy loveâŠâ he laughs, âNot the exact details, no, but it does not take a genius to see that you are like no other.â He presses a kiss to her forehead. âAnd I am no genius. You can be quite, ah, casual with yourâŠthings.â He gestures to the scroll. Holding it above her head fondly when she reaches for it. âPerhaps if I were the kind of man who made it his goal never to set foot in the kitchen, you would have got away with keeping things like this in the drawer under the napkins, but alas.â He places the scroll down safely on the counter. âI am a detective, after all.â
Elise looks between her husband and her son.Â
âI didnât tell him anything,â Rafael says very seriously.
Elise exhales, more a snort, an almost laugh. Pure relief. âI know you didnât, silly bird. You only found out when-â When he almost killed Connor. Elise shakes that train of conversation away. She and Rafael share a look. I feel like Iâm missing something important.
âSo, what did you think? Before.â Elise asks Henri in the new silence.
âAbout you? I thought you were an Angel.â He looks so honest, I have to look away. These two are so sweet, I feel Iâm going to choke on it. Is this what normal parents are like? Earlier awkwardness notwithstanding.
I feel the lightest tap on my arm and realise Rafael has scooted into my space. He whispers, âThis is not the worst of it. You should see them in public. They are always like this. Overcompensating.â
Before I can ask for what, theyâve turned their attention back to us, and Rafael is back at the other end of the island, hands folded innocently on the counter. âHow much of that did you hear?â He asks Henri.
âMost,â he confesses.
âWell, itâs for the better.â
âI hope so.â He pulls her close, âWe can talk later, yes?â
She nods.
âBut, for now, it has been a long day, I think dinner is in order.â
And so it is. And just like that, the Lacostes are a normal family again. Well, almost. When I go to wash my hands, thereâs a feather stuck in the drain. Maybe Elise has a familiar.
-
After dinner, I swear myself to secrecy yet again, and Henri drives me back to the dormitories, and I try not to think about him and Elise cooking together. Iâve never thought about what it would be like to have a father, honestly. And I donât plan to start now. My mother barely had time to be a mother; I donât think she had time to be a wife. Weâve never talked about it. I didnât think she wanted that, not again, not after whatever my father did to make her leave him in Canada. But if she did, itâs too late now.
I watch the moon rise to stupid visions of unicorns and faeries and pink, sparkling water, my brain expelling the last of what it thought was Magick⊠well, I suppose Elise didnât say unicorns donât exist, but I canât imagine where theyâd fit in with the chaos she described.
I have so many questions. Whatâs Rafael going to do about Skora? What happens when Eliseâs Magick is all gone? Is the Extraworld really going to fall apart? What does a collapsing pocket dimension look like? Is it safe to be so close to one? Where will the creatures go when every pocket has collapsed? Will it be like that scene in Jurassic World when all the dinosaurs go free? Or will everything simply disappear?Â
Eventually, it all becomes too much, my eyelids too heavy to bear the barrage, and dreams slip down and over meâa dying refrain, eclipsing the moon and everything else.
I wake to a shadow hovering over me in the morning light.Â
âYouâre a light sleeper,â Rafael notes casually.
âHow the fuck did you get in here?â
âMagic-â
âYou can teleport!?â
â-the magic of doors.â Heâs grinning again.
I fling the nearest pillow at him. âOh, fuck off. Seriously?â
He catches it. âYes. Neo has always said that security laissez faire. I have to say it felt strange just walking in like this, though.â
âI bet. Git. Youâre lucky I had clothes on.â
âDo you not normally?â He asks like weâre close enough for him to ask that. But arenât we? He tosses the pillow back. I let it fall into my lap with a soft thump.
I always wear clothes anyway. Except in the summer. It is definitely not summer here. Does it ever get warm here? âBut what if I didnât?â I say just to say something.
He frowns thoughtfully. âThat would be unfortunate. Iâd be sorry if I embarrassed you. But you should know I donât make a habit of this.â
âIâm just special, then, is it?â
I donât expect him to say, âYes.â
I donât expect to feel my cheeks getting warm when he does. I grab the pillow and bury my face in it just so I can scream at the ludicrousness of this entire situation.
âWhy are you trying to smother yourself? Did I offend you?â
âNo. Nope. Not at all.â He really didnât.
âOh. Why, then?â He looks genuinely concerned. Feeling a little bad, I put the pillow back. The case smells kind of like mothballs anyway.
âOh, this is a pretty average Tuesday for me.â I glance at my calendar, relieved that it is actually Tuesday, and I havenât lost track of the days just yet. Still, itâs probably not a good sign that I had to think so hard about it. âWhatâre you up at this ungodly hour for?â The fucking sun isnât even up yet.
âIâm here because I wanted your help with something. And the front door was locked.â
âOkay, what is it?â
âI donât know what Iâm going to tell Skora when I see her today. And I brought breakfast again. Am I forgiven?â He pulls another brown paper bag out of his school bag, which I hadnât noticed on the floor. This time itâs a blueberry muffin.
âThank you.â I set the muffin aside so I can keep talking. âWhy do you have to tell her anything? Sheâs not your mum.â
âI know that, but she is my friend. She knows I didnât go to study hall because she has study hall too, and we always go to the library together. She called me this morning, threatening to show up at my house. I figured school would be the last place sheâd look for me so early. I know sheâs just worried. And Iâm worried she knows more than is okay, but I canât tell her, not like I told you, so I need to lie, and I donât know what to say.â
Fair enough. âWhy donât you just tell her you went home ill?â
âBecause I would have told her that and she knows and-â
âRight, you ran away from her at lunch yesterday.â
âI didnât mean to. I felt bad for leaving her alone in the Library.â
âHey, Iâd have killed myself. Youâre doing great.â
He flinches. âWhat?â
âThat was a joke.â
âIt wasnât funny.â
âGods, do I look that unstable?â
He hesitates.
I chuck the pillow at him again. This time, he lets it smack him and hit the floor.
âI am worried my answer to that would offend you.â
âYou never spare anyone else, why me? Am I that special?â A stupid part of me wants to hear him say yes again. Gods, Iâm really that lonely, arenât I?
âOkay. I do think youâre unstable, but it isnât so much a look as the fact that I know youâre grieving and are far away from most of your friends and favourite things. Iâm unstable too, if it helps.â Any disappointment I felt at the first half of his answer dissolves completely with the second half. Heâs so sweet. And I just woke up. He woke me up. And heâs here. And Iâm lonely, much lonelier than I thought. And a sliver of sunrise is catching his smile through my window.
âI think for someone whoâs put someone in a coma, youâre also doing great. I donât think youâre unstable at all.â Itâs risky to remind him, probably also dickish, but I need him to stop smiling like that, or Iâll want to stare at him forever.
He just says, âThank you. But I donât suppose youâre the best judge.â The words are factual, not unkind. âAnd I donât feel bad. Connor deserved whatever he got. Even if no one else thinks so, I do.â
âAbsolutely.â
Then, heâs grinning. Itâs sharp and loose at the same time. The glint in his eyes is feverish. âDo you want to see?â
âSee what?â
âMy wings.â
Oh, heâs joking again.
But then heâs tugging off his blazer and taking off his school shirt. Under the low collar of his undershirt, I see heâs wearing⊠a binder?
âWhatâs that?â Is he coming out to me? Now? Why? I mean, itâs great that he trusts me, but how is that relevant?
He shakes his head, offering no explanation, which is fine because I know he doesnât owe me anything⊠and Iâm too busy staring at the identical black masses on his back and shoulders.
Like a coiled springâŠÂ oh my gods.
The binder is the kind that zips in the back, and he fumbles for a second. âCan youâŠ?â
âOh, uh, of course.â My steps are slow, but finally I reach him and pull the zipper down his back.
He wasnât joking.
The binder falls away, and underneath, where the black masses have exploded open into two massive black wings. Well, that explains the feathersâŠ
So the wings happened when his Magick awoke, then? No wonder he looked so stiff when we met. These things were forming under his skin. It probably hurt like hell.
âDo they hurt?â
âYes, but not as much as before.â
I almost miss when the wings begin to shift. But thereâs no mistaking it when joints pop, and skin squirms like somethingâs been trapped underneath. His muscles begin to twist and contort, and I feel a bit sick. I can see bones grinding together near the surface. In seconds, my floor is a wreckage of feathers. All I can do is wait for it to stop.
It feels like a long time before it does, but my clock says itâs been only a minute. I wouldnât be able to tell. The change is drastic. The wings now sit less like angel wings on his shoulders and more like a birdâs wings attached to his arms as if theyâd always been there.
And heâs⊠beautiful.
I mean, heâs always been beautiful, but he looks- the best I can describe it is more complete.
And I want to touch them so badly. But I wonât, not unless he asks me to. I really want to, though. They look so soft, like his hair. I want to touch that too.
Suddenly, I realise Iâm standing right in front of him, and I step back. Too far, probably, but I donât want to invade his space.
âYou can touch.â
I do, tracing the feathers down his arm, shoulder to fingertips.
He shivers, humming. âThat feels nice.â
âTheyâre so soft.â Without my permission, my hand is in his hair. It grows quickly, already much longer than when I first met him, almost brushing his shoulders now. I jerk my hand back. âSorry.â
âI donât mind. Youâre special, remember?â
And thereâs that warmth again. âRight. Special⊠Have you ever shown up at Skoraâs house like this?â
âNo, she lives just outside the other edge of the town. Itâs too far to walk.â
So, just me, then. This close, I can only glue my eyes to the floor, counting feathers to hide my blush. Iâm not a loner. I like people. Iâm social, but being a teenager kind of sucks. Itâs been a while since Iâve had a best friend. Maybe three more years of this wouldnât be so bad.
âWell, sheâs probably come to school early today.â
âYes, probably.â
âDid she see us leave together?â
âI donât think so, why?â
âWhy donât you just tell her you skived to make out with me or something?â
He blinks, then slowly, ââŠYou are joking?â
I really wasnât. He isnât bad-looking. He really isnât. I suppose I wouldnât mind making out with him for real. I donât know why I said it out loud, though. Maybe itâs the way heâs standing so close, and my hand has found its way into his hair again, fiddling with the longest strands⊠I donât have a crush on him, but I think if I did, it wouldnât feel like insanity. And, hey, itâs as good a lie as any. I mean, itâs not exactly like thereâs a grain of truth we can pull from this.
âObviously. Just tell her I was skiving Phys Ed to study for the test today,â And itâs at that moment that I remember the test is today. Fuck. And itâs First. Fuck2. Oh fucking well. âand I asked you to study with me. Worst-case scenario: she thinks you ditched her. Sheâll forgive you.â
He frowns, but agrees.
-
Itâs still early, and I donât have to queue for stale cafeteria bagels, so I dress slowly, not worried about Rafael seeing. Heâs shirtless himself, and absorbed himself in one of my many unread books, the pillow from the floor hugged between his chest and knees.Â
I lob yet another pillow at him when Iâm dressed, but when he looks up, I wish he hadnât. I donât feel dressed. Even with a jumper and blazer, the cold is still finding a way in, testing me, like an old window, for cracks. I donât feel ready for another school day. I donât want to talk to anyone else, not when my own thoughts are so loud.
I donât want to leave the room. Itâs nice here, calm and safe. Nothing about Pine Mountain feels calm or safe anymore. The pocket dimension has been decaying for decades, Elise said. Itâs stable⊠for now. Probably.
But no matter how softly the wind blows or how pretty the snow is, I feel like something is building. Or brewing. Like another storm. Another collapse. The icicles on The Lessons Block look deadly, even from here. The trees here are old, surely theyâre going to buckle from the weight of all the snow and ice and crash down, and something bad is going to happen. All the stained glass in the world isnât enough to lift the gloom from this place. I feel like itâs pulling me in.
But Rafael is here, at least. So Iâll do my best to try to look at him instead of the old schoolhouse. It doesnât change a thing, really. Itâs Tuesday, we have to go to school either way, so we may as well find Skora and get the whole thing over with.
Rafael sighs, rolling his wings back so they sit over his shoulder blades again. I make myself watch.Â
âWhen did theyâŠ?â
âJust after the hockey game. I got home and realised I was bleeding, and looked in the mirror to find that my shoulders had split open. It was very fun.â
âI can imagine.â
Getting his binder back on is a process as painful as it looks, like trying to stuff a Condor into a Parakeet cage. He doesnât make a sound, but I catch his reflection in my mirror. I press an eraser, one of the decorative kinds you can never actually use, into his hands in hopes theyâll stop shaking, and say sorry too many times even though I know itâs not my fault. I canât help it.
He puts his clothes back on and even ties his tie. Crazy. After the week weâve had, Iâd not bother. In fact, I actually havenât bothered, not since the first day. Itâs not like theyâre strict about it here. But when he offers to tie mine, I say yes without thinking.
When I open the door, I come face to face with Neo, and, of course, Ziggy. Ziggyâs lost in some game on their DS, but Neo blinks, leaning around me to look at Rafael.
Iâm worried for a second that he somehow knows. He said the walls here were thin.
But all he says is, âHey, dude.â
âSee you in class.â I pull Rafael away quickly. I donât think he can lie to save his life, not for lack of trying; he just sucks. If anyone really starts asking questions, weâre screwed.
-
Skora is waiting for us in the Library, or waiting for Rafael, but sheâll have to keep waiting because I sent him on to English.
âGood morning,â she greets me, clearly not pleased that Iâm here alone. I get it, I really do. But her visible displeasure at my presence makes it hard to feel guilty.
âGood morning. And Iâm sorry about yesterday. That was my fault. I was just freaking out about the test today. I didnât know that you guys studying together was a thing. Since Iâm usually in Phys Ed, you know.â
She nods. âUnderstandable.â I canât tell if sheâs buying it or not.Â
Maybe you can catch more flies with vinegar. Iâm being too nice, and she can tell itâs bullshit. âHe wonât say it, you know, but you scared him yesterday. I donât know what you said, but I doubt heâd have stood you up if you hadnât said it. I donât know whatâs going on, or what you think is going on, and I know I said Iâd help you, but you never said a thing about ghosts. And I know itâs because you know I think thatâs a load of shit. If you wanted to know what Ziggy saw, why not just ask them? But you didnât, did you? Because you know this whole thing is a load. Rafael is clearly fine and not the issue here. Maybe we should all leave him alone, yeah?â There. Now Iâm the worried friend.
She purses her lips, then, after an age, âI donât think you know nearly as much as you think you do, but you may be right. Thank you for the apology.â
And Iâm actually glad for the English test (thank the gods for Mr Taylorâs review days) because it means we wonât have to talk until Second.
-
Sakura wonât stop looking at me. Right, Rafael isnât the only one who ditched someone yesterday. Iâll look like an arse if I donât even talk to her. But that can wait.
Not for long, though. She confronts me in Third, confused, not angry. I give an edited version of the same spiel about realising Iâd forgotten to study. Luckily, no one here knows my habits well enough to question it.
In French, Neo pokes me with his mechanical pencil.
âFuck you, that hurt! What?â
âNo English!â Mrs Perrault sounds like sheâs about to burst a vein.
I almost canât suppress my eye roll. It should be âNo French!â for all the sense this class makes.
Neo snorts. I flip him off behind my notebook. âYou two were quiet.âÂ
Let him think what he wants. âI donât kiss and tell.â
He smirks. âKissing, sure.â Whatever heâs imagining is better than the truth.Â
I flip him off again.
â
The rest of the day is hazy, sky filled more with hail and rain than snow. It pelts against the old windows, blurring the world outside.
Rafael and I eat lunch in the closet with the mezzanine. I didnât notice it had windows before. He perches on the mezzanine like a bird. He is a bird. Iâm still in shock, I think.
âHey, whatâs the deal with Elise and Henri, by the way? You said they were overcompensating?â
He laughs. âAwkward, arenât they?â
âYou could say that.â
âIâm sixteen. Maman is thirty-five. People did the maths, and Maman used to get some judgment for it when I first came to school here. So she found herself a husband to look less suspicious. It was a marriage of convenience. I was there when she asked him. They came up with his being her boyfriend from university, and they just got back together. And now she wonât tell him sheâs in love with him. And heâs the same. Itâs painful to watch.â
âOh⊠what a thing. Damn. It could be worse, I guess. My parents are divorced.â
âOh, Iâm sorry to hear that. Was it amicable?â
âEh, it was ages and ages ago. Mum got sole custody. Well, now- anyway. Iâm pretty sure my dad did something awful because Mumâs never even mentioned him, and my sister, whoâs old enough to remember what it was like when they were still together, is weird as hell.â
âWhat do you think he did?â
Among other things? Kept my motherâs death a secret for four months. âI try not to think about it, honestly. Iâm just lucky I still donât have to live with him. And it fucking sucks that I still kind of wish heâd wanted me, though. Like, fuuuck, I hate his guts. Heâs not my dad, but⊠I mean, I guess I didnât want to think he was a heartless monster. Maybe Mum was kind of distant, but I canât fathom her with someone like that- aaaannnd now Iâm trauma dumping on you. Sorry.â
âAfter yesterday, itâs only fair. Besides, I like knowing more about you. Even if it is a bit depressing.â
âWould you be offended if I said âsameâ?â
He shakes his head. âNot at all.â
âI hope your parents figure their shit out. Maybe when you go to uni, and they have the house to themselves, you know. Ah, you probably donât want to think about that. Sorry. Again.â
âItâs fine. Again.â The last word is a repetition of mine. Then, quieter, âUniâŠâ
âOh, yeah. Are you even going?â
He shrugs. âNot now, no. I donât think so. Maman put me in school because she knew she couldnât train me to be a Witch. She wanted me to have a normal life as an Original, the way she always wanted to. Thatâs over now, though, so I donât know.â
âDamn.â
âWhat about you?â
âI would have started touring this summer, but I donât know anymore. I guess I could go here. Yeah, thatâs probably what Iâll do. I want to go home, but⊠Yeah, I donât know either. Twinsies~â
He snorts.
â
And now, even in my freezing room, at the centre of what could quickly become a tangle of lies, or a wall pushing away the only friendly people here, I find myself falling into the best sleep Iâve had in weeks.
â
âQuinn!â I jump at the sound of my name, a whisper from the window.
The sound was far too clear to be the wind (and I choose to believe Iâm not losing my sanity just yet), but all I can see are the branches of the trees Pine Mountain is known for. They scratch against the window in the wind like the fingers of a corpse. Creepy, but Iâve seen worse.
Lights out was 30 minutes ago, and itâs pitch dark now, so I grab the torch from my desk and cast the beam onto the pane. âWhoâs there?â
âQuinn, please.â I still canât see anything.
Then, thereâs a tap like a bird striking the glass, and a crack begins to spiderweb over the pane. Glass falls into the snowy abyss without a sound, and cold air rushes in, biting at my nose. Like I jumped into the pool without plugging it.
âI didnât mean to do that!â The voice is low, but with the glass gone, the words are clear.
âRafael?â
All he says is, âIâm sorry.â
âWhat for?â Calmer now, I peer through the now-empty frame, but it seems thereâs nothing there. Great. This is awesome. Really amazing. Iâve finally lost it. Itâs late and colder than it has any right to be, and Iâm probably going to fall to my death because Iâm hallucinating. So much for good sleep.
Iâm in it now, so I guess I might as well go all the way. âWhere are you?â No answer. âRafi, whatâs going on? You can tell me.â
Finally, thereâs a rustle, and then something smacks my head. I catch it before it falls to the ground. An eraser. My eraser, the blue one I gave Rafael yesterday. It relieves me much more than it should.
When I look up, heâs there, perched on a ledge that doesnât look like it should be able to take his weight. He mustâve used Magick like a ladder again.
âRafael, get down, youâll fall.â I might fall if Iâm not careful.
He says nothing, just looking at me. I swear he looks like heâs been crying. At last, barely a whisper, he says, âI doubt it would hurt as much as this.â
Is- Is he having a mental breakdown? But thatâs my job. Iâm the depressed one. And Iâm still not entirely sure this is real.
âAs much as what?â The words burn my throat on their way out. I can feel impatience rising inside me. I donât know why. Iâm used to his aversion to speech, or I thought I was. Itâs a strange feeling, hollow, trapped almost. It doesnât feel like mine. I shake my head, rubbing snow between my fingers, trying to chase it away. âHow did you even get up there?â
âYou feel it, donât you?â Itâs not an answer, but Iâll take it.
âWhat?â And then I realise what he means. That annoyance. âDonât say that. Iâm not mad at you. You know I couldnât sleep anyway.â I can still feel it trying to bubble to the surface. Iâve felt so many things because of Rafael, but never real anger. So why now, when it makes no sense at all?
âI know. Donât feel bad. Donât feel bad because itâs not your fault.â
I nod, itâs all I can do to follow along, hope that he explains it well enough, or gives me enough that I can figure it out on my own. Heâs just like that. I donât mind.
âJust tell me whatâs going on? I want to help. Even if I was mad, which Iâm not, Iâd want to help you. So let me.â
ââŠOkay.â And then he holds his hands out. They look normal enough to me, but heâs shaking. I hate that I donât get it, that I donât understand what heâs trying to tell me. His expression is one of panic, and it terrifies me. Iâve never seen him like this. Fuck that, Iâve never seen anyone this scared.
I bite my tongue so hard it bleeds. I canât help it, the pain is white hot, but only for a second, then itâs gone. Tears cascade down Rafaelâs cheeks.
âIâm sorry.â
I look down to where his hands are still around my wrists, grip looser now but still aching. His hands look bone white against my skin, fingers tensed and stretched like theyâve been hyperextended. And at the end of each finger, twisting out from the mangled digit is a perfectly pointed white nail. They trace just over my skin, a ghost of a touch. Itâs fever hot.
I shake my head, scared to open my mouth. I donât want him to see the red thatâs surely coating my tongue now. I can taste it, and it tastes like rust.
Oh.
Oh shit.
âI didnât want to hurt you. I didnât want to, but they wonât come out otherwise.â The sincerity almost hurts. I know he didnât, heâd never.
âOf course not. You know that I know that, right?â
And his nod is so small I want to cry, but I donât. This isnât about me.Â
âWell, come in then. Mrs Patterson is deaf as a post, Iâve learnt. Blind as a bat, too, I think. Weâll be fine.â Itâs meaningless chatter, but we both need a distraction.
What should be worrying me is how Iâm going to explain the broken window. Morning feels like the foggy mountains in the distance, closer than youâd think but still too far to imagine.
Rafael sits himself on my bed and sticks his hands back in the front pocket of his hoodie. At least heâs wearing one. I am relieved to be inside, though, breaking and entering aside, because my ears were starting to feel a bit frozen. I pull the curtains over the window as best I can and make my way back to Rafael.
âSo, erm, for how long has this beenâŠâ The truth is, I have no idea what to ask or help at all, but godsdamn if I donât try. Wings were one thing, a cool thing, something he had under control⊠relatively.
He holds up six fingers.
âWhatâs that?â I hold up my own hand, putting up a finger for each word, âYears? Months? Weeks? Days? Hours?â Hours would be great. Hours would be amazing.
He puts down four fingers, leaving one left. Hours. Six hours.Â
âSix hours?â
He nods.
âDoes your mum know?â
He shakes his head, opening and closing his mouth a few times before any sound comes out. âI canât tell her,â is all he manages.
I grab my still mostly empty history notebook, scribble âWhy?â and pass it to him.
His hands shake as he writes, his already messy script trembling down the page, lines ranging from wavy to practically vertical over the college rule. I watch his nails retract and extend, making divots and tears in the paper as the paragraph gets longer. In the state heâs in right now, itâs truly indecipherable.
I grab my laptop and hold it out for him on a blank Google Doc. âUse this.â
The words, perfectly eligible Arial point twelve appear:Â
They wonât go away. I canât control it, and I have no idea how to hide it because I donât know what âitâ is.Â
There isnât a point in telling Maman if I donât know what to tell her. She has no access to any resources; she was cut off when she created me, and neither of us truly knows how I was made. The only reason Original medicine works is because your scientists have a fundamental understanding of your bodies and their composition. It isnât like that for me. And I doubt she can do anything even if I were understood. Hiding me has drained her more than she lets on, I think. And with how much effort and how much Magick itâs taking her just to keep my Magick at bay now, I donât think this is the sort of thing her Magick can fix anyway. I donât want to worry her over something she has no possible control over. I will not tell her.â
He types the last sentence with such force that one of my keycaps detaches. His jaw is set. He will not tell her.
I know it must hurt him to keep something like this from his mother, whom heâs so close to, but that only means that whatever is happening to him hurts more.
I shove the keycap back on, the letter âNâ, and try to come up with a plan.
I donât like it, him going into this alone, but itâs true. As far as I know, everything on the paper makes sense. It checks all of my scientific boxes, but every fibre of my being disagrees.Â
I want to tell him that this probably isnât something you just bear alone, but who am I to say that when I grew up nearly raising myself? I have never done anything but bear my troubles alone; how could I tell him to ask for help that I donât even know how to use myself? And, as much as he trusts me, it doesnât seem like my place anyway.
Whose place is it then?Â
Whose if not mine? Because heâs here in my room with me, and it doesnât matter anyway, because Iâd say yes, no matter how he asked.
But just because I want to help doesnât mean I can. I have no idea what to do. âOkay, uh, okay then,â I pace around the room, looking at everything but him, even venturing to the wardrobe to try and make order of the chaos, all the weather-appropriate clothes I ordered but havenât put up yet spilling out so the doors canât even close. It doesnât work. âWe- we have to do- we have to hide this.â But I canât even fix my room. I want to cry.
What should I do?
I have to stop pacing after I nearly slip on a sports bra tossed on the floor. I packed it even though I knew I probably wouldnât use it, and when I went through my closet to put away the new clothes, I left it on the floor so Iâd remember to throw it out. I can tell even from here that itâs a few sizes too small. I used to have tons of these. I kind of want to burn it. And suddenly, it seems so obvious:Â we lie.
All we have to do is lie. Just like Iâve been doing all day.
I hurry over to Rafael, stepping back when he startles at my approach. He looks up, curious and still a little frightened. I catch my reflection in the unbroken pane of the window and realise Iâm grinning too widely. A globe thatâs been spun. Sorrow at one pole, elation at the other, and I canât seem to find my equator. Thatâs a problem for definitely not now.
âI have a plan. We can hide this. At least until you can get help.â
He just watches as I dig through my still partially unpacked bags for my nail clipper. Various things hit the floor, but I donât pick them up. I find what I want in the bag of makeup that Hali pawned off on me, knowing very well I wouldnât use it any more than she would.Â
âSee?â I show the clipper to Rafael. âSimple.â
He nods, holding his hand out again. Thereâs a small problem, though.
âErm, how do IâŠ?â
He flexes his hand, and at first, nothing changes; then the white nails emerge, cracking the skin in a way that must hurt.Â
I hurry to start on the first one before they retract again, but the sound that Rafael makes when the blade presses down makes me nauseous with guilt, sending the apology tumbling out, and the clipper falling from my grasp. âIâm sorry!â
I step away immediately.
The nails stay.
He shakes his head, jaw practically clamped shut, âNo.â The word is gritted out as he grabs my hand and places it back over his. âKeep going, please.â
âItâs hurting you.â Iâm hurting him.
âTheyâre hurting me anyway. Take them off. Please, Quinn.â How could I say no?Â
I begin clipping again, humming just to distract myself. If I look at his face, Iâll have to stop.
I donât think Iâve ever cut nails this fast, (mine grow so slow and since I bite them, I hardly have to bother), but when I get to the last one, relief like I havenât felt in a while crashes over me. I half expect them to grow right back, for all my work to have been useless, but they remain as stubs. I may have cut a bit too far back, but Rafael doesnât complain.
He keeps them short for orchestra anyway, so I doubt itâll draw anyoneâs attention.
And then I get another idea.Â
My head is buzzing, latching onto something I can do, something I can actually fix.
âCan I do something? It wonât hurt, and itâs totally reversible, I promise.â
I should be more specific. He probably wants more information, but he nods anyway, trusts me anyway. Itâs not the time to think about what that does to my heart. Now with a clearer mission, I return to the makeup bag and dig through it until I find what I want: black nail varnish, the darkest colour I could find. I hold the bottle out to Rafael, and he wrinkles his nose.
âI know, but this is easier to explain than the white claws. And itâll make it easier to see when they start growing out again.â Something tells me thatâll happen sooner rather than later.
âNo!â He pulls his hands away and shakes his head vigorously when I pull out the file, so I donât bother. I didnât expect much of a difference. Iâve seen the way he gets when Skora files her nails. âI figured. I just wanted to ask.â Theyâre probably too short for the roughness to be noticeable.
With a slightly less dismayed expression, he presents his hands again. Iâve never painted nails before, but Iâve watched girls do it loads of times, so even by only the light of a torch, I manage it alright. And Rafael is as still as a statue, so that helps.
âThe bottle says it takes about 20 minutes before it wonât come off on everything.â
Neither of us knows what to say now, so we just sit in silence on my bed. The way Rafael holds his hands out like the varnish is a toxic liquid (it is, I suppose) makes me want to laugh, but the sound wonât come out.
We stay there until I hear the sound of footsteps. Theyâre on the first floor, but thank the gods the building echoes like crazy. Mrs Patterson is doing bed checks. No way she heard the window break. I curse Neo and his sneaking out silently. Shit!
I shake Rafael, but he doesnât move.
âCome on, youâve got to go now.â
It takes three more shakes to get him up. I shove a pair of gloves onto his hands and lead him to the dormitoryâs one fire escape. For a moment, Iâm worried he wonât go.
âIâm sorry. You canât stay. You know that. And itâs Saturday tomorrow, Iâll get you, yeah? I promise.â
He nods and then disappears down the ladder, and itâs my turn to do the same.
How Iâm back in bed before Mrs Patterson knocks on my door should be studied.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Well, after that, sleeping is impossible, so getting up early is a simple matter of willing myself out of bed, forcing myself to accept that this isnât all just a bad dream.
If Mrs Lacoste is surprised by my arrival at this hour, she doesnât show it. She only smiles and leads me inside. Maybe she thinks I have a question about Magick.
I have so many questions.
âGood morning, Quinn. Come in, Henri, just started breakfast, you can help yourself.â She gestures warmly inside the house, which even from here smells wonderful. Of course, with Henriâs job, their days start early. At least that makes the timing of my visit less suspicious or, at the very least, less inconvenient.
âThank you, Elise. Sorry for being early. Is there anything I can help with?â
She laughs, a positively jovial sound, so in contrast to Rafaelâs tears from last night that it unnerves me, and shakes her head, âOh, youâre so sweet, but no. Youâre a guest, you know that.â
âItâs been, like, two days,â I point out, just to shake the feeling.
âItâs no trouble at all.â She looks out the window as she shuts the door behind me, clicking her tongue, âItâs positively bitter out, did you walk?â
Lulu nuzzles my knee as if to agree.
âYeah. I donât have a license, and even if I did, they wonât let you check your car out of the car park till a bit later.â One of PMAâs many performative rules, just to make it look like theyâre keeping a handle on the kids.
âI see. Iâll take you to the bicycle shop this weekend.â
Really? Would she? Thatâs so- I donât know. But unfortunately, it has to be a no for now. I need this weekend to figure out what to do about Rafaelâs⊠situation. âYou neednât do that. I like walking.â
âDoes it really get this cold in England?â
Fuck no. âEh, close. With the parka, I donât really notice.â Her parka. Iâm still borrowing it. With everything going on, I keep forgetting to look for one.Â
âAh, in that case, tuck in.â Elise hands me a plate and some flatware.
I turn to the kitchen table, which has been laid out with eggs, toast, oatmeal and fresh fruit. Rafael sits at the end. He hasnât taken off my gloves. Now heâs trying unsuccessfully to cut an omelette. Itâd be funny to watch if he didnât look so resigned.Â
I forgo food and step around Lulu, begging hopefully by his feet, to take a seat by him. Iâm not really hungry anyway. He smiles at me, but the expression is gone before I can return it, so I donât. Instead, I get up and fetch my gloves from my coat pocket on the stand. Theyâre my nicest pair, slim with grip pads so you can actually hold stuff. I can even write while wearing them, and maybe Iâll miss them later, but I canât find it in myself to care now.
When he sees the new gloves, he finally stops bullying the poor omelette. I take his hands, still hot to the touch, in mine and slip the bulky gloves off. His hands look normal now, the jagged cut job still intact, but the black varnish has cracked nearly all the way off. A side effect of the heat? Or whatever is causing this?
âYouâre all good for now. Here.â
The gloves go on easily enough, a relief as his hands are a little bigger than mine. I stuff the other ones back in my pocket and hope Elise and Henri donât ask.
-
I feel bad for not eating and leaving the table without really talking to Elise or Henri, but Rafael practically drags me upstairs. As soon as the door slides shut, I collapse onto his bed, which is probably a bit rude, but I need to think.
âRight, so, weâve got two days to figure out a more sustainable solution.â Something occurs to me then, but itâs no good. âAnd false nails are against the dress code, so thatâs out.â
Rafael doesnât look disappointed at all. Itâd be funny if I didnât think it was a legitimately good solution for where we are right now.Â
âWonât these do? I think I can write with them?â
âI mean, I guess. Well, why not? But Iâll have to cut your nails a lot, and you cannot sneak into my dormitory every time; youâll get caught eventually.âÂ
He huffs, then, âYou could stay here.â
The suggestion catches me off guard, and I donât know why. Itâs a good idea. âOkay.â And as soon as I agree, it occurs to me that Iâm sitting on the only bed in here. âBut, err, where will I sleep?â I donât mind the floor butâŠ
âYou can take the guest room.â He says as if heâs already thought about it.
I raise an eyebrow at him. âBeen thinking about me staying over, have you?â
I donât expect the joke to get anywhere, only to be met with an immediate âYesâ that makes me blush a little.
âOh?â
âMaman keeps Henri in the guest room, and Iâve seen the way she stares at his door like a puppy. Itâs sad. And itâs making me sad. If you stay, theyâll have to share.â
I can help but laugh. âUsing me to get them together. Youâre clever.â
He hums. âNot clever, just desperate. They might be embarrassing to watch, but Henri is a good man,â then, more seriously, âand I want Maman to be happy.â
âYou think itâll work?â
âWhy wouldnât it? Youâre my friend, and I donât have many. You saw how excited she was that I made another.â
âMakes sense. Iâll have to get some of my stuff from school, then, I guess.â
âIâll ask Henri to take you when he gets home.â But he doesnât look pleased, taking off the gloves and staring at his hands like theyâre something heâs never seen before. I donât blame him. His nails catch the dim morning light oddly, throwing small rainbows across his hands as if theyâre glass.
Itâs so beautiful it makes my eyes hurt, but I canât bear to close them. âItâs going to spread, then?â
âYes,â is all he says, tone empty. Itâs not his usual âemptyâ thatâs only empty if you donât listen hard enough, but truly devoid of emotion. Itâs like heâs somewhere else. I want to be there with him. Maybe if I were, I could be more help.
âYouâll have to tell someone eventually. Even if you donât, theyâll notice.â âYouâll slip up.â I donât say.
He shakes his head. âWhat could I tell them?â The words are sharp, far sharper than Iâve ever heard him speak, âIf this is what I think it is, then there is nothing to be done by anyone. Certainly not you.â The words are acid, and they burn accordingly. However, I refuse to let him push me away, not now.
âDonât- You canât just say that. I donât accept that. I wonât- at least tell me what the fuck this is?
âDonât you see it? Canât you tell?âI have no idea what to do with this mood. Heâs a person, I knew he could be angry, of course I did, Iâm not dense. But that was theoretical; seeing it in person is different.
I force myself to speak slowly, âI donât. Iâm new to the concept of Magick, remember?â
That seems to bring him back to himself. He takes a deep breath, clenching and unclenching his fingers. They remain ordinary. âI donât know how, but I think Iâm becoming more like them. I think Iâm becoming more like the Ăbauches.â
Ăbauches.Â
âElise made you. Youâre her clone, youâre a Witch. Witches canât use Raw Magick.â
He scoffs, a bitter sound. âIâm not using it; it is using me. And what does it matter? Raw Magick or not, I am becoming something else.â
Heâs right. It probably doesnât matter. I donât think Eliseâs good intentions changed a damn thing, hers or anyone elseâs. âYou think youâre becoming more like them? How so?â
âIâm not sure, but I can feel it. Everything is⊠more intense. Sounds and emotions.â Oh, of course. âAnd I think itâs affecting people near me, too. Last night-â
âWhen I snapped at you.â I wince at the memory, the red-hot anger that was so sudden. Did he really cause it? âIâm sorry about that. I was wondering where that came from. But if you really caused it, then that complicates things. That will make this even harder to hide.â
âI know.â The words arenât a snap, but he has more tone than usual. Still, I refuse to walk on eggshells.
âDo you? I mean, you canât just let this go? I donât like the thought of your very presence just making people go off. And forget them, youâre hurting; you donât deserve to suffer, no matter what you are. I donât care if you think itâs possible,â Oh, brilliant, Iâm losing it. âWe have to fix this! Surely thereâs something, someone who can-â
âThere is nothing that can fix this!â he roars, his voice shaking the room, twisting and bending around the words like his mouth isnât used to forming them. But Iâm not afraid, not when he looks more scared of himself than I ever could be.
He brings his hands up to cover his mouth, and I see the claws are back. Blood wells up where they press into his skin. He makes no move to stop it.
âHey, hey, hey. No. No, donât do that. You have to stop. Youâre hurting yourself.â He doesnât move his hands, instead beginning to tap his feet to a rhythm I canât hear. Iâm not going to get a vocal answer out of him now, but I have to make him stop somehow. âItâs okay. I mean, itâs not, but nobodyâs hurt. Iâm okay. Iâm here. So, breathe, yeah? Breathe.â
âWhite,â he chokes out.
âWhat? What about white?â
âItâs never been white before.âÂ
âWhatâs never been white before?â
I donât get it until he finally moves a hand, only to point a nail at his throat. His voice.Â
âHer voice is too bright; she was disturbing my focus.â The fusion of sight and sound; he has synaesthesia. Maybe I shouldâve guessed. It makes so much senseâŠ
âYou can see colours?â It comes out wrong. Of fucking course, he can see colours. âYou can hear them, I mean?â Thatâs not much better. But I can hardly focus on that when his nails look so sharp near the artery. And heâs still tapping.
I donât- I donât know what to do. He wonât want to talk again, but heâll have to eventually; better to test it on me first. âIs it only sounds that have colour, I mean?â
He shakes his head, still refusing to speak, still cowering a bit. From himself, I think.
âIâm not scared of you. You canât scare me.â And itâs true. I wouldnât lie to him. He doesnât look like a monster at all; he looks like a scared little kid. Itâs a little strange to see. Maybe it comes with being a younger sibling, but Iâm not used to being the brave one.Â
He hasnât stopped, still digging his nails into his neck, like heâs trying to dig out whateverâs making his voice change from the root. I watch the keratin (is it even keratin anymore?) pierce his skin, drawing up blood. He canât possibly hurt himself too badly, can he? They left welts on my hand in angry red. Could they slit his throat? Watching it, watching his face contort in pain, is making me sick. I canât take it.
Before Iâm fully aware of what Iâm doing, Iâm careening forward, just trying to shock him out of it, to stop him the only way I can think of at the moment.Â
When my lips meet his forehead, he stills completely, but his hands are still at his neck. I canât stand the thought of him thinking Iâm afraid. I canât stand the thought of him thinking heâs turning into a monster, so I keep going.Â
Soon, thereâs nowhere I havenât kissed. Cheek, nose, temple⊠Carefully as I can, I reach for his hands and take them gently. He lets me.
Holding both his hands in mine, I lean back to survey the damage. His neck is scraped and symmetrically bloody. Itâs bad, but it could have been far worse. âThere, there.â And itâs such an old-fashioned thing to say, but it slips out anyway.
âIs it awful?â The words are quiet, so quiet. But he looks calmer than before. âItâs awful, isnât it?â
âNo. No, itâs not awful at all. Can I?â
He nods.
I press a thumb into his neck next to the damage. âDoes it hurt?â
âNo. Not really. Itâs just⊠numb.â
âSee, then? Not awful.â
Rafaelâs hands shake, and it reminds me Iâm still holding them. I let him go so he can start tapping or whatever he wants. He does.
Heâs fucking scared. I can tell.
I guess I kinda know what itâs like. I remember when I realised my body was beginning to change in a way that I didnât want. Itâs not so different, I suppose. If only a binder and some new pronouns could fix this.Â
Iâll start with a first aid kit.
-
Cleaning the wounds isnât hard; theyâre small and barely surface-level, but theyâre an angry red, and they look weird, a group of five small puncture wounds all clumped together. Like someone stuck him with a mangled fork.
âIâm sorry. Iâm an idiot, really.â
âItâs fine. It was nice. Not many people get so close to me.â And then, âThere arenât many people I want that close to me. But if itâs you, itâs fine.â
Oh. âThank you.â
âIâm glad you were my first kiss. Skora told me things like this are a big deal.â
I shrug. âYeah, kind of. For most people, I guess. Youâre not mine, sorry. I kind of wish you were, though. Mine was this kid named Simon. Anyways~ Turn a bit.â
He does.Â
I sigh. The rubbing alcohol helped a lot, but his neck is still a mess.
He catches his reflection in the window, and then heâs panicking, breathing quickly, tapping quicker.
âYou know, itâs really okay,â I say, even as this is in no way okay.
âItâs not okay! People are going to see. I was supposed to hide it, but now people are going toââ He whines, hands hovering back at his neck. I grab them and pull them back down.Â
Suddenly, I get an idea. Itâs a stupid idea. A really fucking stupid idea. Like, beyond idiotic. But sometimes, stupid works. âLet me fix it, then?â
âFix it,â he repeats, then, as a question. âFix it?â
âItâs aboutâŠâ Iâm not really sure how else to explain it without sounding mental, so I opt for show instead of tell. Against his skin, just barely touching but close enough to feel his pulse, I find the word I want: âPerception.â
I think he gets it. He doesnât push me away. He doesnât look disgusted. Or scared.
Still, I draw back a little, wanting to watch his expression in while I explain. âThese cuts look weird, but if I give you a bruise on top of them, no one will think twice about it.â Heâs my friend, nothing more, but a love bite is honestly less suspicious than a huge plaster. Everyone would probably assume itâs a love bite anyway. And the bruise will probably fade in time with the cuts, too, if I do it now. âIs that okay?â
I listen to him consider it, tapping through the silence, breathing evening out until itâs steady. Having a plan is relaxing, even if itâs a ridiculous one. Then, slowly, beneath my fingers, his pulse slows too.
He exhales, a long, tired breath. This has been a hell of a day, a week really. âIf I have to have anyone kiss me, Iâd want it to be you.â
âIs that a yes?â
He nods, repeating, âYes.â
I press another kiss against his neck, a little harder this time, not enough to warrant bruising yet, just testing. Blood is welling up again. âTell me if it hurts, okay?âÂ
âIt doesnât.â He sounds calmer than before. Thatâs good.Â
âGood.â
He shifts a bit, but doesnât touch me, doesnât put his hands around my waist, or in my hair, doesnât pull me closer like books always talk about. I donât need him to. We arenât like this. We donât like each other like this. All I need is for him to know I feel safe with him, that he is safe, claws or no. Heâs not a monster. And if he is, then heâs not a scary one.
I can taste blood like salty iron, warm on my tongue. I lick it up. âYouâre not scary.â He tastes good. But I donât focus on that, Iâve got work to do. âNope. Not at all.â He isnât special; I can draw blood from his neck, too, if I want. And I do. Thatâs what a bruise is, blood brought to the surface when capillaries are broken.
But itâs a bit hard to balance, so I put a hand on his leg, a feather touch at first, waiting for permission, until he brings my hand to rest properly against his knee. Permission granted.Â
Now, free to work as I please, I bite down, kissing into him as hard as I can. âAll anyoneâs going to see when they look at these marks⊠is that⊠someone⊠likes you⊠a little too much.â
When Iâm satisfied with my work, my lips tingling slightly, the taste of blood filling my mouth, I move back, extricating myself from him. âThat should be good. I was careful, of course, the bruising wonât be too obnoxious, but I can hardly see the cuts. And if anyone did notice, theyâd probably just assume whoever did this bit you.â
He hesitates, and then, âBut you did bite meâŠ?â A question.
I stifle the laugh that wants out of me. âI did. But I didnât break the skin. I told you. I was being careful.â
âCareful,â he repeats, bringing his hands up to feel my work. Iâm nervous again for a second, but his fingers are curious now, not destructive.
âYou can see it in the mirror if you want.â I gesture to his bathroom vanity behind the door.
He shakes his head. Too quickly. âIâm sure you did well.âÂ
He looks a little disoriented as he brings his hands back to his lap, so I take my chance and grab them, tracing the too-warm fingers all the way down to their pointed ends. Itâs almost funny. Iâve never touched anyone this much- this much like this before this. Iâm not sure how to feel about it. I know how I should feel, but⊠On one hand, I-
He yanks his hands away, and I let go as fast as I can, but he stays right where he is, pawing at the buttons on his pyjamas. He must want his wings free.
âYou want it off?âÂ
He nods.
âCan I?â
Another nod, and he takes my hand and brings it lower to the bottom-most button. It feels weird to be trusted so much, so I beg my heart to behave and begin unbuttoning.
I force myself not to hesitate and bury myself in the work of undoing buttons. He stops me at the third one, so I draw back again, trying my best to take my own advice and breathe. Itâs working because heâs still got his binder on. He doesnât bother with the back, though; instead, carefully, with still unretracted claws, he tugs it up a bit.Â
I flinch.Â
Iâm not afraid of him, but for him. Where there should be just more pale skin is a small white mass, pulsing just beneath the skin, spreading out like the cracks on my window⊠before it broke. Itâs small now, only about the size of a walnut, but I doubt itâll stay that way. It looks like an infection, like rot, like pure light. Looking at it hurts.
When he speaks, his words are monotone, forced: âMaman has put everything she has into me, and if I tell her, sheâll only exhaust herself completely chasing a cure. She has already poured so much of her Magick into me, and I donât think she would be able to withstand giving me any more. She would think itâs her fault for not being enough. I donât want her to think that itâs her fault. Hopefully, I can hide this until it overtakes me.â He exhales sharply, âAnd if somehow my form can take it and I start to become a monster instead of dying, Iâll ask Henri to shoot me.â
I donât register that Iâm crying until my vision goes completely cloudy. Thereâs so much I want to say to that, but my throat feels like itâs closing up. So I focus on the things I can do something about: his nails.
-
I canât make myself look at his face as I cut them down to the quick, just to buy him some more time. He hisses. I can tell heâs trying not to, but some sound slips through. It hurts more now, like the claws are more a part of him, even though twelve hours canât have passed since I cut them last. I try to be as quick with the varnish as I can. I bought what the bottle says is âtop coatâ as well, but I donât think itâll make a difference, so I donât use it. It looks good for now. The proper overhead light in his room helps. And oh gods, while Iâm working, I watch the cuts on his neck heal.
When the varnish coats each nail, I stop and stare. Beneath the bruising, the cuts became almost invisible if you didnât know what to look for, but I do, and now I watch them disappear. Itâs not like normal healing sped up; this is something entirely different. The skin twitches again (a deeply wrong sort of movement), almost seeming to absorb the marred skin, revealing pure white. Empty space? I donât know.
White mist rises off the skin (is it skin?), and then a second later, perfect cells replace what was removed? If Hali were here, sheâd swoon. Sheâd want to stick Rafael under a microscope. I wouldnât let her.Â
Despite the healing, my bruises remain; those must take longer. I lean closer, trying to find an indication that a switch has happened, but there is none. No scar in sight. But, maybe, is the skin just a shade paler? Not quite a perfect copy?
His nails have regenerated as well. Did the healing process do that? Activate some reserve power? Where did it draw from? Did it make him into more of what heâs becoming?
But heâs perfect, exactly the same as before, and it only worries me more.
âWhat?â His voice wavers, word breaking in the middle under the weight, his eyes wide with worry, concern for me like he has no idea whatâs just happened on his face. Iâm guessing this is a recent development. Like a right now development.
âCan I?â
He nods. I lift his binder again. I swear the tendrils have spread further, but I didnât memorise the extent of it before I didnât want to even look- I should have. Now I canât tell if Iâm being paranoid or not. Itâs useless.
I pull my hands away, and he holds out his before I have to ask.
When I stand back to examine my work, I sigh. His nails are rougher than they should be, and the varnish isnât as neat this time around, but my hands are shaking and wonât stop. âSorry.â
Rafael says, âI donât mind.â Then, âThank you, Quinn. For all of this. For helping me, and staying and-â
âSave it.â Maybe itâs cruel. But it sounds like heâs saying goodbye, and Iâm not ready. âIt was nothing. You can pay me back with breakfast. Iâm starving.â Not really a lie, even. Suddenly, Iâm so hungry I could eat a horse.
-
He nods and puts my gloves on without protest, motioning towards the window that overlooks the drive, âHenriâs left for work, but Maman wonât have put away the food yet. Come on.â Then, when weâre halfway down the stairs, âIâm sorry for dragging you up here earlier.âÂ
âI followed, didnât I?â
I take one last look at Rafael before we go through to the kitchen. Seeing his face, knowing people will think the marks are love bites, sends a flash of something warm through me. Not guilt, but something like embarrassment, I think. I may as well have been a feral animal.Â
âCan I?â
He nods, confused but still granting me permission. Stupid, trusting Rafael. Surely Iâve used up my touch quota for today, and yet he doesnât protest when I reach up and ruffle my hands through his hair until it looks like heâs taken a shock.
âWhy?â Still not upset, only curious.
âMay as well go all the way, eh?â
No going back now. I start to pull him through the door, but he stops me.
âWhat?â
But then his hands are in my hair, scrunching it until Iâm sure I look much the same as him.
âMatching,â he hums.
âOh, there you are. I was wondering where you two got off, too. Did you get enough breakfast?â I catch the moment she notices my handiwork. She looks between us. His neck. Our messy hair. But then, she continues, washing a mug without ceremony. âI was just about to put the fruit away, but if youâre still hungry, help yourselves.â
Did Elise already think there was something between us? I look to Rafael, but heâs busy preparing a serving of oatmeal.
I nudge him. âTold her a lot about me, have you?â
He hands it to me with the smallest of smiles.
I narrow my eyes at him, a grin spreading across my face before I can stop it. Oh, now this is interesting. I shouldnât laugh at him, I really shouldnât. Itâs not fair.
When Elise heads out to the yard to let the dogs out, I round on him. âRafael Lacoste, does your mother have reason to think youâd be kissing me?â
His hand finds the fresh bruises along his neck in a sort of automatic way. His smile widens into a loose, sort of frenzied expression, like he canât help it. But he tries to, fighting to bury it. âI should have told you, shouldnât I? That was wrong of me, wasnât it? She caught me coming back last night, and I think sheâŠÂ misunderstood what I was in your room for.â
âOh. Oof. Well, no point clearing it up now, I guess.â
Thereâs a sort of⊠unsettled look on his face, and then, âI have told her a lot about you, though.â
I smile. âThatâs okay. I get it. Itâs nice to talk to your mum about stuff.â Not that I ever have. But Elise and Rafael are- Does being a clone mean they have the same brain? Would that make her advice better or worse?
Abruptly, âI thought that you have to want to kiss someone to like them, but Iâve never wanted to kiss you. This morning didnât change anything. I thought that maybe it would, that if I tried it I would see, but it didnâtâŠâ he just kind of trails off.
âThatâs okay. Itâs not like I meant anything by it⊠Wait me? What do you- do you like me?â
âI think so. âI think so. Itâs not- Iâm not- I donât not want to be your friend. I like being your friend. I just would also like to⊠be something else too. Iâm not sure how it works. I really havenât felt like this before- I think it might be because of this,â he gestures to where I know that blindingly white rot sits under his shirt. He looks a bit like he might be sick. âItâs making everything everythingâŠÂ brighter, but still it doesnât feel bad.â
âWere you going to tell me?â
An immediate âNo.â Itâs the kind of ânoâ meant to shut down all further conversation on a subject. His expression is suddenly as dead as the conversation, mouth a flat line, eyes blank and cold. But Iâm not a doormat.
âWhy not?â
âBecause however much I like you, itâs not enough to make me normal. And thereâs hardly a point to all this now.â
âOkay. So? Youâre not normal. Clearly. And yeah, maybe this is a shit time to start something, but Iâm good with it.â
He blinks, then, âYou must beâ he pauses, as if searching for just the right word, then lands on, âdisappointed.â
âNope.â And it kind of pisses me off that he thinks I would be, but I donât think my saying that would be helpful right now. âWeâre in high school. I donât know what I want. But I think kissing is a bit lame, actually. Anyone can kiss anyone. Plenty of duffers do it all the time. It doesnât mean they should date.â
I watch his lip twitch into the beginnings of a smile while he fights to keep his face neutral. âYes, but people who like each other more than friends are supposed to-â
âFuck that.â
âBut-â
âNo, seriously. I wonât kiss you ever again if you donât want⊠Thatâs not why you let me, is it? Because you thought I wanted to? That wasnât-â The idea makes me a bit nauseous. â I promise thatâs just the best idea I could come up with. It was either that or I, like, hit you, or something.â
âNo! I did actually want to see what it was like, at least, just this once. And Iâm glad you didnât hit me.â
âObviously!â
He smiles, âYou being in my lap was nice,â but then drops his head like he canât bear to look at me, âbut what if you-â
âI really seriously do not care at all about any of that stuff.â
âAlright, but-â
âYou like me, right? Whatâs the problem?â
âThe fact that Iâm dying.â He looks so damn calm.
Panic jolts through me. âYouâre not dying!â My spoon clatters to the floor, nearly smacking Lulu on the way down. She retreats to the living room. âDonât say that!â Please, could he not say that?
âWhat else could this be?â Itâs that look of resignation again, like this morning with the omelette. His fate is sealed.Â
Claws.
And rot like midday sun.
And death.
Heâs right. Even I know that. I hate it, but heâs right. What else?
What else could it be?
âI donât know. Like a final form. Like a glorious evolution or something. I donât know.â
âGlorious evolution?â He cocks his head, and with his hair all mussed, he looks like a befuddled owl.
âOh, for the love of- I will make you watch Arcane later, mark my words.â
âAh, okay. But thereâs nothing else, Quinn. At least, I donât think so. And I think we both know that, so donât just do this because you feel bad for me.â
âI donât. I donât want you to die, of course not. But I donât feel bad for you. In fact, Iâm jealous, actually. Horribly so. You have an amazing mum, even if she and her situationship are painfully oblivious to one another. Youâre here at home with your family and friends, and Iâm an ocean away from most of mine. And youâre a literal Witch, which is, like, cool as fuck. So no, I donât pity you at all. Sorry, but I donât. Do you still like me?â
âI do. Of course I do.â He says it the way one would say the sky is blue: axiomatically. âBut why are you doing this, if not because you pity me?â
Oh, my gods. The apple doesnât fall far from the tree, I see. I sigh, letting myself smile. âBecause I think youâre⊠" And now Iâm the one grinning too widely, ânice.â The word isnât right, but itâs the best I can come up with right now.
Rafael frowns, mask of neutrality finally falling away. âYou shouldnât date someone just because you think theyâre nice.â
I roll my eyes. âI was trying to be nice. I guess what I shouldâve said is that I think youâre fucking hot- because you are. But thereâs not really a way to phrase that in a, like, non-sexual way. Iâm trying my best here. Blame the English language.â
I laugh, and slowly, heâs laughing too.
And then, âWhat now?â Heâs looking at me like I have all the answers, and as flattered as I am, I havenât a clue, soâŠ
âAnything, I guess.â
He nods very seriously. âOkay. Can I hug you?â
âOf course.â And he does. His gloved hands are cool against my back, but the rest of him is warm. And I realise that I havenât been hugged properly in a long while. Into my shoulder, he breathes, âI love you.â
Oh my godsâŠ
I try to think of something to say, but when I open my mouth, all that comes out is a yawn.
And weâre laughing again, trembling a bit in each otherâs hold.
âYouâll have to forgive me, I havenât had much sleep lately.â
His smile is sheepish, or his version of it anyway. âSorry.â
âEh, donât worry. Iâm not missing anything. Iâm living my nightmares right now.â And before guilt can crush me and I can curse my awful lack of filter, heâs squeezing me even tighter.
âThank you for staying anyway.â And before I can apologise or tell him thereâs nowhere Iâd rather be, honestly- âWhatever my Magick wants with you, I want it too. Being with you feels good and right, and I feel like I belong. I like that. Maybe Iâm different, but I do love you. A lot. Thank you for being my friend. And for this. Youâre very special to me, Quinn.â
My eyes sting, and I have to blink away the sudden wetness. âOf course. Youâre special too.â
-
Just as I finish eating, the house phone rings.
Elise answers, âLacoste residence. This is Elise Lacoste⊠oh! Good morning to you as well. How lovely to hear from you⊠Yes, Iâll put him on right away,â She turns back to us, âRafael, itâs for you.â
Rafael takes the phone, gesturing for me to follow him. After listening for a second to the person on the other end, he sets it down so I can hear as well, âIâm here with Quinn. What did you need?â
âOh, both of you.â Skora chuckles like she knows something. âWell, this saves me a call. Iâm inviting you two to the Holiday Pine Bonfire on Sunday.â
Tomorrow? Who hosts a bonfire on a Sunday night? Isnât that a Saturday thing? But I doubt my questioning would get me anywhere, so I look at Rafael.
He doesnât say anything. The line crackles emptily for a moment. âThatâs nice. Thanks,â I say, just so it doesnât get awkward. It is nice of her. And at least it would be something to look forward to.
Skora chuckles lightly, âYes, it is very nice of me. You are coming, arenât you?â
âUhhh, IâŠâ I look at Rafael. Why isnât he saying anything? Is he still scared of his voice even after IâŠ?Â
He looks at me, then at his gloved hands, then at me in question. Oh.
Heâs asking me if I think heâll be okay. Well, how the fuck am I supposed to know that? Iâm not an expert on⊠whatever this is. I look at his hands as hard as I can, which is stupid because I canât even see through the gloves.
If he can make it to Sunday, the bonfire should be fine, right?
âIf the two of you are busy, I can always-â
âShut up. Weâre asking Elise,â I lie, smothering the phone speaker with my hand.
It will be fineâŠÂ right?
Heâs looking at me, in confusion now. I shrug. He frowns, worry replacing the confusion. Fuck. Iâm sure he really wants to go. Gods. Okay. Weâll be fine, right? I mean, what could go wrong? Only so, so, so many things.
I make myself nod, uncovering the phone. It feels beyond weird to decide for him, especially now.
âWe should be able to make it.â He tells her. Not a promise exactly.
âShould? Did you two have other plans?â
He shakes his head, then seems to remember she canât see him. âNo, we-â
She cuts him off, âNo matter, itâs at my house starting at 18:00. Be there,â then she hangs up before either of us can correct her.
Rafael taps gloved fingers against his lap, a steady, unbroken rhythm. Testing, I know. But his nails stay normal. I should hope so, I cut them all again this morning. The bruises are almost gone too, faster than either of us guessed.
Weâve made it to Sunday, a whole three days without incident, only me cutting his nails every night, but thatâs no guarantee of anything. Nobody has commented on the gloves, but what if they do? What if they do, and he gets spooked again? What if-
I shake my head, trying to kill the unproductive thoughts and take a breath. They donât die easy. But if I canât get rid of them, I can at least crowd them out.
I lay my head across Rafaelâs lap, forcing him to quit tapping for a moment.
He shoots me a questioning look, and when I shrug, resumes tapping across my shoulders this time. It feels good.
Then something pulls my focus away, an incredible feat right now, honestly. One second, there is nothing but snowy trees, and then, through the haze, a wrought iron gate at least a story high appears. I sit up, but still canât see anything else, neither building nor road sign. Where are we? We didnât drive for that long, did we? Maybe I shouldâve paid attention.
Henri leans out the window to reach a small machine. Itâs an old machine, but well kept up with something in Cyrillic stamped into the top. Skoraâs surname, if I had to guess?Â
He types in a code, and I remember Rafael mustâve come here a lot. Probably for Skora to make him watch Star Wars. The gate swings open ahead of us without a creak or groan. Itâs disconcerting. Henri pulls through. We drive for at least ten more minutes before the house comes into view.
And oh my gods, the house must be the size of the Lessons Block. If Pine Mountain was attempting Gothic, then the Androvich estate blows it out of the water. Iâve never much cared for architecture, but this could be the set of a period drama.
Finally, the drive ends in an oval with statues in the centre. Theyâre covered in snow, but I can make out a woman, two children and a dog. Bronze statues. Huh. What an interesting family portrait. Iâd thought it was just Skora and her father, but I see neither of them among the bronze casts.
Henri stops the car right at the doorstep. Rafael and I thank him and wave goodbye before ringing the doorbell. It sounds like church bells.
Not a moment later, there are footsteps, and then a man answers the door. Thereâs something sharp about him, but no more so than your average C-Suite officer. Iâd never take him for a mob boss- or ex-mob boss. He smiles genially, beckoning us inÂ
âCome in, come in.â His accent is much heavier than Skoraâs, but still not hard to understand. âSkora is in the shower. Sheâll be ready in a moment.â
âThank you, Mr Andriovich,â Rafael says. Thereâs something else in his voice, apart from his usual reserve, like he still doesnât feel like he can trust himself. His hand flexes at his side, so I grab it.
âYou have a beautiful home, thank you for inviting us.âÂ
He laughs, a jovial laugh with a fatherâs warmth. âOh, this was all my Skoraâs idea. Iâll be in the yard if you lot need anything.â How anyone could think he was ever a criminal is beyond me.
Rafael says nothing, needs to think, probably. I should think. We should all have thought this through more, probably, but Skora didnât exactly leave us room to refuse.
I nod and let him lead me down a corridor just too dark for my comfort. And then another. His hand in mine makes it easier.Â
The doors along the corridors are all shut, but even the doors themselves are windows into a different time, carved vines snaking up the wood and blossoming out into ornate leaves. This could be a museum. Portraits follow me with fading eyes as I walk. Itâs so quiet I donât want to speak.
The manor has a lift, it turns out. It even plays soft classical music. I canât recognise the piece, though. The lift stops at what it says is the fourth floor, a floor with dark wood flooring and portraits along the walls just like the rest of the house, but the corridor is slanted so that even I have to duck. We must be in the attic.
The only sound is a soft hiss as something darts across the hall. A white blur. A cat maybe?
I keep following Rafael. He loosens up as we walk, mood improving, but I donât let go of his hand until we reach the last door on the corridor where thereâs a note pinned in Skoraâs neat cursive. âIn the shower,â it reads.
The blur appears again. It is indeed a cat.
When Rafael lets us in, it follows, meowing after him. âOkay, yes. Iâm going to pet you, yes.â Rafael sits himself down on the floor and the cat immediately nestles into his lap.
âWho are you?â I ask it,Â
âCicero.â The cat purrs at the sound of his name, âHeâs shy, but mellow. Skora says heâs been around her whole life.â
âDamn. Do cats live that long?â
â16 isnât too strange. They can live to 20, Iâve read.â
I shrug. âI wouldnât know. Iâve never had a cat before.â
Rafael hums, bending to kiss the top of Ciceroâs head, far more affection than heâs ever given Lulu or Verity. The cat seems to bask in it.
âYou really are a cat person, hmm? Why wonât Elise let you have one?â
âMm, makes sense. Is that why you donât like her?â
âPartly. But you should know she disliked me first.â Itâs a bit childish the way he says it. I laugh.
He huffs. Cicero just stretches out without a care in the world. Must be nice.
Feeling stupid for being jealous of a literal animal, I look away. Skoraâs room is beautiful, full of polished and intricately carved wood furniture matching the doors from downstairs, the armchair and bed draped in thick, fluffy quilts, and shelves with posed porcelain dolls in dresses that look handmade. There are paintings, the acrylic kind, where the paint is bumpy on the canvas in beautiful swirls, of a ballet dancer, and after looking at a few, I realise theyâre all of the same woman. She looks like Skora.
âHer mother,â Rafael confirms my suspicions.
âWhat happened to her?â
âI donât know. Iâve never asked. It didnât seem like my business.â
âYeah, of course.â The air is heavy, literally, the house is well-heated and heat rises, so it feels like summer. Maybe Iâd think it was if not for the snow pelting down outside the window.Â
I sit myself on a tuffet next to the window and just watch it come down for a few minutes. I hope Henri got back okay.
Cicero hops up on the windowsill. I watch him carefully, but he winds gracefully around the vase and nesting dolls towards the one sunny patch. He settles down with a sigh and stares at me. If I didnât know Skora, itâd be unnerving, but maybe the whole pets and owners resembling each other thing isnât total bullshit.
As soon as Iâve gotten used to the quiet, Skora appears in a doorway off the side of the room. I didnât even notice there was a door there. She sits, smiling her usual mysterious smile, from her wheelchair, her hair hanging loose over a deep magenta towel that matches the colour of her robe.
Suddenly, it feels wrong to be in her room. I wasnât ready to see her like this. Undone. I donât think there are words for it, but I pick, âHi.â
âHi, Quinn. Apologies for my earlier brevity. I wash my hair on Sundays. Itâs a tiring affair,â she says. âThe others should be here soon. âI sent Stjepan for the others; they should be here soon.â Stjepan, the family driver, the one who took us home after the game. I should thank him.
âThe others?â Rafael asks as he stands, taking an elastic from her nightstand, and walks to where she sits in the doorway. He looks slightly betrayed.
âQuinnâs dormmates.â She leans forward to let him tie her hair in a loose bun, whispering conspiratorially, âOne must keep oneâs enemies close.âÂ
âThey arenât my enemies. Theyâre justâŠâ
âLoud?â I suggest.
She snorts and pushes herself forward a little, just enough for him to step behind her and push her the rest of the way. They stop at the side of her bed, and it occurs to me that itâs a very high bed.
She sees me staring.
âI love your house,â I say to cover up my surely unnecessary concern. âWhen did you move in?â
Sheâs quiet for a minute, then âJust before the pandemic.âÂ
I wince. It canât have been easy, riding out the pandemic in a new country. Maybe thatâs why sheâs so⊠aloof. I settle for, âCool.â
She nods silently, moving like sheâs trying to turn around to look at Rafael, but winces. Quickly, he moves to stand in front of her. âIt was nice here, away from all the chaos. We never had to worry much about getting sick,â she says. But thereâs a melancholy on her face, different from her usual.
I donât know what to say. I donât even know what we came here for.
Skora âpspspsâes, and Cicero leaps into her lap. âAch! You heavy old man. Father feeds you too much. Spoilt. Spoilt, rotten, yes?â She looks back at me, and so does Cicero. âHe hasnât been bothering you, has he?â
Cicero yowls in protest.
I shake my head.
Rafael reaches his hand out. Skora nods. He lifts her easily onto the bed, then takes off his shoes and hops up to sit beside her, Cicero making himself comfortable in Skoraâs lap again. They sit in a train, Skoraâs back to Rafael. Her legs are crossed so I can see the bruises on her knees, purple like her towel, now discarded at the foot of the bed. Rafael traces indecipherable patterns across her back where her robe has slipped down over her shoulders.
Such sweetness from a boy who worries heâs incapable of care.
I push the painfully fluffy thought from my mind and watch them. Rafael grabs a brush from her nightstand and begins working it through the wet strands. He doesnât seem to notice the water dripping into his lap.Â
Now that I think about it, this is the first time Iâve seen it down. It hangs nearly to her hips; of course, she only washes it once a week. I wonder how long it took to grow. I start to wonder why she doesnât just cut it, but the answer is obvious. In every painting, her mother has hair, maybe even longer than Skoraâs.
Skora sighs a little, leaning into Rafael. She does a very good job at hiding her pain, but it seems she allows herself a bit of reprieve when with him. I almost feel like I shouldnât be watching this. It feels unfair to her.
Then, âSo I take it you two werenât actually studying on Tuesday.âÂ
âWhat?â
âYou didnât have to lie.â She gestures clumsily behind her to Rafaelâs neck, where the bruises linger. Barely there, but there enough. Her laugh is too quiet to fully hide the hurt.
Oh. Right. Rafael ditched her, and we lied about why and now she thinks it was just to-Â Fuck.
âWe were,â Rafael assures her as he switches to combing. The comb has pearls along its spine; it, like everything in the room, looks antique. âThis happened after.â He seems to be better at lying when he has something to do with his hands.Â
âItâs new. We were trying to be lowkey.âÂ
She raises an eyebrow.Â
I roll my eyes. âNot my fault heâs white as a ghost.â
She sighs, leaning further into Rafael. âNo wonder Neo has a bet about you two.âÂ
âHe does? Whoâs in?â It annoys me more than it should. I should be happy that our lie is selling. But it bothers me, the idea of everyone thinking weâre like that. Because it isnât.
âNo one yet. But Iâll help you cover those if youâll get me fifty bucks.â
âFifty bucks, hmm. Whatâs the bet?â
âDating by the end of the week. Think you can contain yourselves that long?â
âYeah.â Because weâre not dating. Heâs not my boyfriend. Itâs- the word doesnât fit. Too big and heavy on my shoulders. Too small for what heâs becoming. Maybe I donât know enough words. Or maybe the English language is sincerely lacking. âSplit?â As if I need the money.
Skoraâs smile is pure delight, splitting her face in half. âOf course.â I thought seeing her like this would make her seem more human, but joy only makes her seem more eerie. Somehow, though, I canât bring myself to mind.
What remains of my annoyance fizzles out when Rafael reaches a hand out for me absently. He squeezes my hand like heâs saying sorry.
I shake my head. My annoyance-he mustâve heard it in my voice-has nothing to do with the rot. I just love him too much.
He goes back to Skoraâs hair, brows furrowed in concentration. Itâs hard to manipulate the strands with gloves, I imagine. Finally, he gives in, looking at me as if for approval as he fidgets with the edges of the gloves.
I nod, as subtly as I can.
Permission granted, he yanks them off and begins in earnest. Heâs being cautious, I can tell, but the claws are nowhere to be seen. Only pale fingers with shoddily applied black varnish.
Skora shifts so he can reach her scalp more easily.
My stomach churns, and I feel too warm. Itâs not unpleasant, but it is intense. Maybe itâs petty, but he and Skora are a little hard to look at. That feeling like love is coming back.
I never minded the fact that Hali and I werenât close before, but now, I feel dizzy with it. Maybe itâs because I know now just how little she cares for me (she didnât even call me, though surely Father gave her the news too), but I suddenly wish sheâd have bothered to brush my hair for me, even once.Â
Itâs beyond stupid of me to wish for that when Mum had to practically beg Hali to brush her own hair, but Mum⊠she couldâve.Â
I never liked my hair, not when it was long (it was always too frizzy, too poofy, too girly), but maybe I wouldâve liked it better if sheâd helped me with it.
But now sheâs dead.
And the way my hair brushes my shoulders makes me queasy if I let myself think about it.
Skora hums, oblivious or choosing to ignore my grief. Rafael looks up, though, like he knows. Can he feel it? How deep does the rot go?Â
I shake my head like itâs okay. He remains still. It takes two more shakes, but finally, he busies himself plaiting Skoraâs hair. We can talk about it later. When all this is over.
Over.
I wonât let myself think about it. I canât. Itâs unhealthy. So instead, I lose myself in tracing the motions of Rafaelâs fingers with my eyes until I get kind of dizzy. I donât know much about hairstyles, but what heâs doing looks complicated. Is it fish something?
When heâs done, he pauses, the now twisted strands slipping from between his fingers. He looks right at me, âDo you want me to braid your hair too?â
I- No. No, no, no. I think Iâd cry. But the idea of his hands in my hair is far too tempting an offer to pass up. âYes, please.â
Carefully, he slides off Skoraâs bed and comes to sit behind me. Itâs funny, I havenât let my hair get long enough to braid in years. I donât think I look like me when itâs long. I was glad that the dormitories here donât have mirrors, or Iâd have probably lost my shit by now, but-
My scalp tingles where his fingers brush my skin, and the gentle tug on my hair as he pulls the strands together makes me feel sleepy and very awake at the same time.
ââpretty.â
I snap alert at the sound of Rafaelâs voice. âWhat?â
âYour hair is pretty. It feels nice.â
âTh-thank you.â
Skora chuckles, shaking her head. I give her the finger. She gives it back double, and we both crumple into laughter.
Rafael makes a noise of indignation, âIâm trying to braid your hair. Be still, please.â
âYeah, yeah. Sorry.â
âItâs okay.â
But a second later, weâre both toppled over. Rafael doesnât scold me for laughing this time. I sigh. The three of us must look a mess. I feel something furry under me. A tail.
Cicero yowls bloody murder.
And thereâs a shout outside. âWhoâs dying?â Sakura.Â
The others are here. I shove down dread and try to smile. I canât. No one is looking at me anyway.
I feel safe.
I know I wonât when I open that door.
Skora sighs. âCurse Stjepanâs efficiency. Iâm in no state to meet guests yet. Rafik, help me get dressed.â
He nods.
âIâll keep them busy?â I canât bear the anticipation, better just to get it over with.
She gives a thumbs up, and I step into the hallway.
-
âYour driver is on crack cocaine,â Neo says in lieu of a greeting. Then he realises itâs me, not Skora, âOh, hey, dude.â He mock salutes me. âNice do.â
My hand finds the half-finished plait. The hair is a snarl where I couldnât keep still. Itâs probably better that I havenât looked in the mirror.
Instead, I look at the group before me. Neo and Ziggy wear matching ugly jumpers. Mio still looks like a salarywoman. And Sakura is here too, wearing the frilliest dress Iâve ever seen. Only Matsume is missing.
Seeing them here makes me uncomfortable. With Skora, even as the lies sat like dust on mahogany shelves, it felt like we were in a bubble where everything would be okay. Rafaelâs claws stayed safely away, and I felt like even if they hadnât, Skora would have understood somehow.
Or maybe not. Maybe the fog I thought was outside is all inside my head.
From inside Skoraâs room, thereâs a shuffling, and then she calls out, âIâm glorious!â
âWhat?â
On the other side of the door, she groans, âUgh. Iâm decent.â
I snort, âOh. Okay.â
The door opens, and sheâs wearing a knitted dress, black with a pattern of white cats like Cicero and black stockings with a pair of pointed flats. She looks nice. She always looks nice.
And Rafael looks nice too. Skoraâs done something to his hair, I think. And the love bites have disappeared.
She winks at me. And after greeting the others with a theatrical âWelcome~â takes us all to the kitchen, the only modern area in the house, it seems.Â
Rafaelâs hand finds mine again, squeezing. Oh, gods, please let this go okay.
We all gather round as Skora pulls a batch of cookies from the oven. Theyâre not Linzers in the traditional sense, crudely shaped like humans instead of hearts, but each one is two layers, the top cookie with sections carefully cut away where their hearts and various internal organs should be, revealing red jam. Macabre, but fitting.
We each grab a butchered cookie-person and head outside, where Mr Andriovich has already started a fire.
-
The night passes in munching cookies, tossing small pines onto the flames, rushing to put out escaped sparks and huddling close to the fire.
Rafaelâs claws donât come out once, even without the gloves, but he doesnât let go of my hand, which would be sweet if he werenât almost hiding behind me the whole time. He doesnât say more than five words, afraid still, of his voice. No one questions it, and why would they? Itâs not too unusual for Rafael to suddenly stop speaking for a little bit.
Neo uses me as a human shield, too, a few times, pursued by Skora and Mio, who reluctantly agreed to push her for their snow fight, but other than that, we fade into the background while everyone else runs around.
Iâm not used to that. I never went to a ton of parties (a STEM school like Somerville doesnât really lend itself to that), but when I did, I was always doing something, whether playing games or talking to someone or sneaking off to play with the dog. Now, though, I stand just a bit off from the others and watch. And I donât even mind.
But heâs so quiet to begin withâI thought, when I met him, that he looked like a wallflower, and I didnât mind being right because overly cheery people make me a bit illâIâd hate to watch him disappear entirely.
After a while, I stop trying to follow everyone elseâs movements around the fire and look at Rafael. He has a fever, I think. He must, because heâs burning hot. Weâre metres away from the fire, and Iâm not cold at all. But I canât bring myself to say anything. What could I possibly do anyhow? I donât think paracetamol will fix this.
âIâm sorry.â He says, after I narrowly dodge another snowy assault from Skora. âYou can go, if you want.â Hearing his voice again eases some of my anxiety. Maybe more than it should, but I let the relief wash over me anyway.
âWhy? Itâs not your fault. And Iâm fine here. Youâre good with this, right?â I hold up my hand, dragging his arm up where itâs curled around mine.
He nods.
â
The bonfire ends only when the fire burns out, every last Christmas pine in ashes under a full moon. Rafael is still warm, but he says he feels fine. I donât know what to think.
Henri doesnât notice anything when he picks us up, at least. He doesnât ask any questions when Rafael asks him to detour to campus so I can pick up some clothes.
Surprisingly, Elise offers me the guest room right away. Maybe she and Henri will be easier to nudge along than Rafael feared.
I stay in Rafaelâs room a bit, moonlight spilling in through the windows while I cut and repaint his nails and he tries to pretend it doesnât hurt, failing to stifle hisses of pain around the thermometer I demand we at least try to take his temperature with. Thirty-seven degrees exactly.
He lets me try twice more for the same result before putting his foot down and hugging me goodnight.Â
-
We arenât apart long, though. The sound of dog paws at my door wakes me at arse crack of dawn, Lulu in a panic because Rafael is in a panic because his nails have grown out again. And now Iâm panicking too. We didnât even get a full 12 hours.
He slips my gloves back on wordlessly while I try not to think about how everything seems to be getting worse so fast. The bruises are gone, healed the same way the cuts did, but Rafael wonât go out without a scarf, even when I tell him it will only draw more attention.Â
He says he can still feel the pain even though the wound is gone. It makes me wonder, was it really healing or just the illusion of it?
â
Lunch period is a welcome reprieve. The bonfire, Skora explains in History, was diplomacy, her effort to prevent the game of tug of war that was beginning over me, on neutral ground where everyone would hopefully work things out.
Iâm not sure if it worked.
I donât care.
No one makes much sound. Mio diligently annotates her book, Neo and Ziggy take turns on their DS, and Sakura is sketching some new design or another in one of her sparkly notebooks. Itâs a relief when the bell rings.
I donât get out of the cafeteria fast enough to miss Neoâs eyebrow wiggle and thumbs up. Yeah, the scarf is stupid. But if it makes Rafael feel better, Iâm not going to make him take it off.
-
Nothing much changes in class, but lunch the next day is livelier. Neo tells about the upcoming robotics tournament. The team is facing Noorwood in the North American Championships, and I listen because itâs a good distraction from the fact that I had to cut Rafaelâs nails three times in the last 24 hours. At this rate, weâll be forced to start cutting them here.
Neo says if they make it to Commonwealth Internationals, they might face Somerville. Thatâd be interesting. Neoâs smart, Ziggy too, I bet they could. Itâs strange to imagine him, or anyone from Pine Mountain, really, meeting my friends. I was never a robotics kid, but a lot of people I hung out with are. I wonder when Iâll see them again. Spring holiday isnât too far, and I have plenty of money saved up for round-trip tickets, but will I be allowed to go?
If not, maybe Elise will offer to let me stay with them again. Probably. Seeing as I basically live at their house now.
Rafael hasnât said a word. He queued with me and got salad like he was going to eat, but heâs barely touched his plate and only taken a sip or two of his coffee. I think heâs really listening to Neo, though, or trying. But when he tries to ask a question, it comes out as a cough.
I pat his back gently, âYou okay?â Itâs a light but unpleasant-sounding cough, but itâs best not to bring attention to that. The question is stupid, just for show. Heâs so not okay, it hurts me.
He clears his throat, a raspy sort of sound, âI think,â he has to clear his throat again, and Iâm close enough to hear how hard he has to fight to get the words out. âI think Iâm coming down with something.â Thereâs a hint of panic there, hidden well enough under the congestion but rising like mist off hot pavement. Sizzling summer heat in the way his throat catches on the words. I hope itâs just a cold. I know weâre not that lucky.
I take a breath and force my expression into what I hope is enough concern to show I care, but not enough to worry anyone else.
I put my hand to his forehead, feeling the skin under his fringe. Iâm expecting the heat, but it still surprises me. I flinch when he leans away from touch. Iâve gotten used to him being almost clingy lately.Â
His panic is contagious, but I make myself keep still. He wants to leave, so of course, I can play my part. âHmm, yeah, you are a little warm. Come on, Iâll take you to the infirmary.âÂ
No one questions it. To be honest, he does look ill. Heâs pale and sweaty because layers help hide his wings, necessary even while his body temperature rises. I rise from the table, pulling him with me.
He starts to say something. A goodbye? An apology for leaving early? Iâm not sure because the words turn into unintelligible sputtering and then morph into something utterly unrecognisable. He barely covers the coughing fit with his hand. So much for subtlety; everyoneâs looking now.
Thankfully, itâs over as quickly as it began.Â
He leans into me, wrapping his hands around my waist and whispering in my ear. âQuinn, it hurtsâ His words are quiet, made more so by the scratchiness, loud enough only for me. Itâs the pain, I think, that makes it hard to speak.
I force a chuckle, trying to force down the panic. âDamn. You sound like shit. Letâs go.â This canât have anything to do with his nails, so whatâs causing this? That white mass or whatever he showed me? It must be.
He yanks his scarf up to cover his face, and when he finally pulls his hand away from his mouth, itâs stained with red. I grab it before anyone else can see it, intertwining our fingers, feeling the sticky spit and blood against my palm. Itâs slight, but heâs shaking in my grasp.
âIâll message you all, yeah? See you!â I use my free hand to wave goodbye and then, as quickly as I can without arousing suspicion, leave the dining hall.
No one calls after us or tries to make us stay. Skora even shoots me a sort of knowing expression. Iâd give her a middle finger if I werenât so preoccupied. She isnât stupid. Rafael is her best friend; she may not know the full extent, but she knows something is wrong. Hopefully, no one else will think too hard about it.
When weâre out of the cafeteria, I let go of Rafaelâs hand. He shakes out his fingers like my grip hurt. He peels off my gloves and claws extend, splattering tiny red droplets on the floor.Â
Shit.
I pocket the gloves and keep a gentle hand on his back as we walk, just barely touching, leaving room for him to shrug me off, hoping he wonât. He doesnât. I donât say anything. Thereâs nothing I could say.
Thereâs no way Iâm letting the nurse see him, not until Iâm certain whatâs causing this. Instead of going to the infirmary, I take us to the library and scan my student ID to get us into one of the quiet reading rooms, and finally, weâre alone.
Weâre both breathing hard, me from the anxiety knotting itself deep into my stomach, and he from whatever the fuck this is. Finally, I let go of his hand. I wipe the blood off on my trousers and watch as it disappears into the red fabric.
âWhatâs wrong? Is it your throat, or something else? Does your head hurt?â I find myself signing as I talk before remembering he doesnât know how to sign. I donât either, not really, just the body parts, and some weather stuff, because Mum was interested in almost everything.Â
But these gestures are simple, and Rafael copies me anyway, indicating his throat and then with a more vague motion to his mouth. With the scarf still swallowing half his face, I canât tell where exactly heâs pointing. But itâs more of a relief than Iâd have expected.
I havenât had a real panic attack in a while. My anxiety and all that has gotten way better since I figured myself out. But this is what Mum used to do when my stomach hurt too badly, or my heart was racing too fast to get any words out, and she cared, but was too much in her head about whatever she was researching at the time to bother forming full sentences.Â
I shake my head. This is not the time to be crying about the past. Rafaelâs too still, and Iâm worried.Â
âIs it your teeth? Or your jaw?â
He nods, shaking even more now.
âAlright, let me have a look.â
Rafael stays standing, and I get up on the table, sitting on my knees so I can see. I start by pressing my fingers gently along his neck, feeling for swollen lymph nodes, the way Mum taught me to.
He winces when I touch one.Â
âSorry. How bad is it? Scale of ten.â
Rafael frowns, looking stressed. The ten scale is kind of stupid, isnât it? Whatâs a ten anyway?
âI know. But I need a point of reference, and itâs not like you can talk⊠hold on. Have you ever had the flu?â
He looks confused but shakes his head.
Damn. âWhat about strep throat?â
He shakes his head again, only more confused.
âI was going to ask you if the pain in your throat was like a cold or worse. But thatâs out.â Has he never been sick? Like Ever? Is that a Witch thing? Or a whatever-the-hell-heâs-becoming thing?
He looks almost sympathetic. I curse myself. Heâs the one in pain, and here I am floundering. âJust give me something to work with, please.â
After a moment of pained deliberation, he holds up eight fingers.
Not great.
âWell, your lymph nodes are swollen, so youâre definitely fighting something, but I think it could be worse.â The words come stilted and slow, like my tongue is stalling. I bite down until my mouth is numb. âIâm going to look inside your mouth now, is that alright?â
He gives a shaky thumbs-up. I pull his scarf off, folding it on the table. Itâs a waste to be so careful. Itâs not like he can use it again with the inside covered in blood.
He doesnât look any more flushed than he did yesterday, which is a good sign. I start to pull out my mobile for a torch, but I donât need it. The problem is apparent as soon as he parts his lips. Itâs subtle, sure, but his canines have become noticeably pointier, and if I squint, Iâd swear the other teeth have as well. Heâs going through some sort of teething. Fuck. Of course, heâs in pain. But that doesnât explain the coughing, so I lean in closer, click the torch on and look down his throat.Â
I take back what I said. It could not possibly be any worse than this. It takes all of my strength not to faint. His entire throat is bright red, not like a bad cold or even strep, but like a massacre, the tissue a bloody, torn mess. Iâm no dentist, but it appears as if several new rows of teeth, all pointed, are trying to push their way up through the skin, some behind the original rows and two longer rows going down his throat. Most of them remain just underneath angry skin, but a few have begun to poke through. Blood wells up around each new tooth. His breath smells of iron.
What the fuck? What the fuck do I do?
âQuinn?â Thereâs that panic again. Itâs the first heâs spoken since we left the dining hall, but his voice hasnât recovered at all, and just saying my name has him coughing again, a choking noise. He almost elbows me in the face in his rush to cover. I doubt heâs contagious, but I donât stop him.
If he is contagious, Iâm going to catch it anyway.
I reach up and pat his back. It doesnât seem to help. Specks of blood dot his sleeve.
What the fuck do I tell him?
Itâs a minute or more for his breathing to settle again. By then, itâs too late for me to say anything.Â
He looks down at the now blood-stained sleeve of his blazer, up at me and then back to his sleeve. The fabric is red anyway, but not red enough for this. Still not looking at me, he asks, âQuinn, what is going on? What is wrong with me?â The words are garbled and catch in his throat, sending excess blood dribbling over his lips, staining them red. He looks like an animal caught in a trap.
âErmâŠâ How the fuck do I explain this? Whereâs Fox Mulder when you need him?
âQuinn,â he hacks up more blood, âplease, tell me.â
âI- You- I⊠Iâm not sure how to explain it exactly.â
âTry!â A growl. Not on purpose, though, as he curls in on himself just like before, tears welling up as quickly as the blood.
I sit down beside him, but still canât see his face with his head bent between his knees. âDizzy?â Probably not, but I ask just in case.
He gives his head the slightest shake.
âGood, then. Can I get closer?â
A nod as nearly imperceptible as the shake is all the answer I need to scoot closer. He lets me. But his face is still hidden, so I lie on my back, thankful for the diffused overhead lights and scoot until I can look up at him from the floor.Â
He grants me the barest of smiles, then coughs again, and I can feel it when a bit of blood falls onto my cheek. I donât really care, but he wipes it off anyway. It isnât that good a job, I think, because his hands are shaking and I can still feel the smudge on my cheek. It doesnât matter because salty tears follow soon after.
I take a deep breath, pulling in as much oxygen as I possibly can. I can smell the rust in the air. It isnât, but it feels like the closest weâve ever been.
âI canât tell you what it is, but I know what it isnât. You donât have a cold, or flu, or laryngitis or strep or anything like that. So, yeah, thatâs good.â I know Iâm stalling, but I canât help it, âBut thereâs- erm, thereâs teeth thereâŠâ
âTeeth?â He asks, the word sounding funny as he tries to move his mouth as little as possible. Maybe if he were well, heâd remind me in a confused but gentle way that having teeth is perfectly normal. Maybe heâd tell me the number of teeth the average 16-year-old has (whatever it is, heâs easily got triple).
ââŠFuck.â I shouldnât be annoyed. Iâm not, itâs that thing. The blindingly bright rot. âLook, I didnât want to scare you, but thereâs no sweet way to say it: youâve got extra teeth where they shouldnât be, okay? And theyâre pointed.â
At that, he snaps his mouth shut and sucks in a breath, then whines as if that only made the pain worse.
And Iâm suddenly terrified he wonât talk ever again, so just to hear his voice, I ask, âDoes it hurt to breathe?â
Another thumbs up, like it hurts even to move his head. Shit. This is bad.
âSome of them arenât grown yet, so youâre probably going to be in pain for a while longer.â The idea of his being in any more pain isnât pleasant at all. However, if heâs in so much pain already, it could be a good thing. Maybe itâs almost done. Maybe the teeth will do their thing before the day is over, and the pain will be gone as quickly as it came, like the bruise.
His lips tremble, more blood leaking from them, dripping onto my face, my cheeks, my lips, and the tears just keep coming, but I donât blame him. Weâre silent for a minute before I canât stand it anymore. âWeâve got to get you to the infirmary for some painkillers. Can you stand?â
He starts to shake his head, but turns it into a nod. Iâm not sure I trust it, but I donât have a choice. He wouldnât lie to me, so he must believe it, or want to.
The journey to the Infirmary isnât bad. Now that heâs upright, he can walk fine, barely bracing against me. In fact, I think walking is a nice distraction from the pain.
Nurse Wright isnât in, on lunch break still, I think. But I quickly realise how lucky that is. Both our faces are covered in blood, and for Rafael, every breath is a struggle, red spilling over. I nick some paper towels and try as best I can to scrub the drying blood from my face. It doesnât work well, and I can taste salt in my mouth when I lick my lips.
I wipe the blood from Rafaelâs face gently and then let him spit as much as he can into the towel so I can bin it. But thereâs still more. It just keeps coming. Before I can do anything, Rafael grabs a wad of the towels and stuffs it into his mouth. He looks like a chipmunk with his cheeks puffed out, and I canât keep myself from laughing.
âSorry. You look funny.â
He says nothing, canât with his mouth full, then gags and spits the paper back into my hand, the entire thing a shade of damp crimson. I crush it in my fist, and watery blood drips between my fingers. Rafael looks up, lips twisted into a smile, eyes filled with an unnecessary apology.
âItâs fine.â
But thereâs so much. If the nurse looks down his throat at allâŠ
âBoys? Is everything alright?â
Shit.
Nurse Wright comes over, looking us both up and down for injuries, eyes on the bloody towels in my hand. He must think someoneâs been beating up Rafael again.
But his eyes settle on me, not Rafael. âQuinn, did someone hit you?â
Well, that wasnât the question I was expecting. I mustâve not gotten all the blood off my face. Shit. Nurse Wright stares, waiting for an explanation. âOh, no. I got a nosebleed from the dry air.â After a moment, he seems to accept that. âIâm fine. We came because Rafael has a headache,â I add before he can ask any more questions. We just need to get painkillers and then get out of here.
âOh, poor thing. Well, no worries, thatâs easy enough to deal with. Iâll be right back with my supplies. Quinn, wash your face and then hurry on to class.â
I stay right where I am. I can hardly feel the blood anyway. I toss the reddened tissues in the bin with the rest of the bloody paper towels.
Rafael chooses a cot close to the door and then curls up again. He mouths, âIâm sorry.â
âWhy?â
He pokes my cheek, an accident, I think, in an attempt to point out the blood. ââm not⊠making this⊠easy.â
âOh, this?â I notice a smudge of blood from the corner of his lip, so I wipe it away. âI donât mind at all.â
He huffs and nudges me towards the door. It stings a little. He doesnât look annoyed or anything, but I donât like that he thinks Iâd rather go to Maths of all things than stay with him.Â
âYou want me to go?â
At length, he coughs out a hoarse âNo.â
I sit down beside him, not touching but within armâs reach. âThen Iâm not leaving.â
Nurse Wright comes back with his supplies, obviously surprised I didnât clean my face better and that Iâm still here. âQuinn, youâre going to be late for class. I know youâre his buddy, but heâll be okay with me. If a teacher sent you as an escort, I need to see your pass. Unless youâre here for medicine too. There isnât much I can give you for a nosebleed, though.â
âActually, I- my stomach hurts.â I let the dam crack just a little, let myself think about all of this so that my breath quickens just enough to hint to him an oncoming panic attack without actually having one. I can feel myself sinking back into it, the familiar panic and all-encompassing self-pity, the feeling of utter uselessness. If he can hear even a fraction of it, heâll have to let me stay.
âAh, I see.â He leads me to the next cot over, and I lie down, taking greatly exaggerated breaths, trying to keep myself under control. I canât lose my shit, not now, not here. âDo you feel dizzy or sick at all?â He asks.
I make myself small. âYeah, Iâm a little dizzy.â
He nods, then places a hand against my forehead. âYou donât feel warm, so why donât you have a lie down for a bit? Iâll excuse you from your next period, and we can see how youâre feeling in a bit. Does that sound okay?â
âYeah.â I canât resist closing my eyes, pretending everything is fine for just a second.
Nurse Wright pats my head, then walks over to Rafael. âSo, Rafael, howâre you feeling?â
Rafael makes no answer.Â
I open my eyes again. âHe canât talk right now.â
âI see.â Nurse Wright nods, clipping a chart to his clipboard and starting to write. âCould you rate your pain on a scale of ten? Just show me fingers.â
Rafael holds up five fingers. Thatâs three fewer than before. A lie, most likely.
Nurse Wright nods, but just as he starts to get up, a monstrous cough claws its way through Rafael. Thereâs no blood, but the sound alone says infection. Nurse Wright sits himself back down, scribbling something on his chart. Rafael looks miserable.
This was a bad idea. He canât stay at school like this. How in Hades did I think that some painkillers would make this go away? I thought he could manage, but then I saw the blood. He wonât even make it to the next bell. I shouldâve just called Henri and asked to be picked up. I know Henri would get him, no questions asked. Why didnât I think of that? Why the fuck didnât I think of that? Probably because Iâm not used to having reliable parental figures.Â
I groan.Â
Fucking knew thatâd bite me in the arse some day.
And since when have school nurses ever done anything but give you a compress and call it a day? How the fuck could one possibly help with this?
âOh my. I donât like the sound of that at all. Did this just come on?â
I nod, no choice but to fess up now. How much can I give away? Whatâs enough to keep him from looking further? âHe started feeling really bad all of a sudden around lunch period.â
âHmm, thatâs not good.â Then turns to Rafael, âDid you eat anything? Just nod or shake your head.â
Rafael nods.
Nurse Wright notes something else down in his chart. âHave you been coughing a lot? Is your throat sore?â
Another nod.
âWhat about sneezing? Do you feel congested?â
He nods again. A lie, but heâs right. Maybe we can play this off as a cold, and Nurse Wright would give him some lozenges and send us on our way.
âHmm, sounds like youâve picked up a Spring cold.â Yeah, sure, letâs go with that. Just give us some painkillers, and then I can call Henri. âIt should clear up in a couple of days with some tea and lozenges.â He unwinds the stethoscope from around his neck, âJust breathe normally for me, alright?â
Rafael tries. He does his best, but normal isnât really possible right now, not with blood and teeth and fear choking him.
Nurse Wright frowns deeply. âUh oh, that doesnât sound good at all. Have you been having difficulty breathing?âÂ
Rafael shakes his head, but itâs too late. Nurse Wright puts a hand to Rafaelâs neck. Rafael flinches away, but even from a quick touch, Iâm sure heâs able to tell how swollen the glands are. âOh, dear. Iâm going to have to look at your throat now, alright?â
Rafael doesnât open his mouth, doesnât even move.
Nurse Wright shakes his head. âDonât worry, this wonât hurt at all. Iâm just going to shine a little light and take a look.â
What would he do if he saw? Call the police? The PHAC? That canât happen. But what else can we do?
Fuck it all.
âHey, erm, can you call my mum. I want to go home.â
That gets his attention. He rolls his chair over to me. âWell, youâre staying in the dormitories, right? Do you live around here?â
âNo.â
âThen Iâm afraid you canât go home. Is there something else I can do?â
I bite the inside of my cheek until it hurts too much, and tears prick up. âCan I just talk to her? Please. I know itâs stupid, but just hearing her voice usually helps a lot.â
He thinks for a moment, âSure, I donât see why not. Whatâs her number?â
I give him her mobile number, the same one thatâs been mysteriously disconnected since she disappeared, and he gets up to dial it. That should keep him busy for a few minutes. I need less than that to work my plan.
As soon as he closes his office door, I sit down again. I leave a palm of space between us, plenty of room for Rafael to move away. âHow are you?â
He holds up nine fingers. Worse than before.
âYou canât stay here like this.â That much is obvious.
He gives me a look that says as much, followed by a sincere shrug.
âI have an idea. Itâs quick, but itâs going to hurt a lot. However, itâs never not worked for me, so⊠ready?â
Rafael looks at me for a long moment, scared just like that night on the roof.
âRafi, we donât have much time. Do you trust me?â
He nods.
I take his hands in mine and peel the gloves off, pocketing them. His nails have grown again, a problem for later. âOkay, now all you have to do is stick your fingers down your throat. Your gag reflex should do the rest.â
âWhat?â He chokes out.
âJust like this.â I mime the motion but stop before I get sick. âItâs easy.â Itâs not, really. But as far as schemes to skive go, it beats most everything else.
He tries, retracting his nails and bringing a shaking to his hand to his mouth, but his claws spring out, and he wrenches it away, shaking his head, spitting bloody flecks of white nail varnish. âCanât.â The claws retract, but heâs shaking.
I can hear Nurse Wright arguing with the call operator in his office. Heâll probably give up soon.
Guilt washes over me. It probably says something that making myself sick is normal enough to me to suggest it, but I canât think about that right now. We donât have time. âLook, this is the only thing thatâll get you dismissed without question. Iâm sorry. You have to.â I can feel the annoyance from the roof beginning to claw its way up again.
Rafael just shakes his head again.
From the office, I hear Nurse Wright saying something, but I canât quite make it out. I suppose thereâs only one way now. I lather my hands with hand sanitiser. âLet me.â
He leans forward, parting his lips as best he can around his new teeth. Each one gleams with slimy blood. I can just make it out when he says, âDo it.â
So I do.
Iâd be lying if I said it was easy. If he were to bite down now, Iâd probably lose a few fingers. But still, I sink my hand farther and farther into the bloody mess. Needle-like teeth prick my hand, coating what Iâm sure are at least a dozen tiny cuts with bloody saliva, and it occurs to me belatedly that I shouldâve worn gloves. Too late. I donât really care anyway.Â
Itâs harder than I thought. Maybe I shouldâve anticipated it, though, with the way heâs so insensitive to some things. Maybe this thing, whatever is eating away at him, is making that worse. He shivers, eyes wet with fresh tears, swallows and coughs lightly, but not enough. Itâs not enough. Fuck. If this doesnât work, weâre screwed. Well, mostly him, but thatâs semantics.Â
Iâll just have to be rougher, then.
I force my hand in deeper. He whines, and I close my eyes because I know that if I look, Iâll chicken out. Itâs like with the nails. It hurts, and I hate hurting him, but theyâre better cut than allowed to grow unchecked. He canât keep his tongue still, and in an effort not to completely cut off his air supply, my fingers brush something that feels like something that is definitely not supposed to be touched. Cold but also hot, like dry ice. At this point, I canât tell whatâs him and whatâs Ăbauche. Is there a difference anymore? Was there ever a difference? If I took it all off tight now, his blazer, jumper and shirt, would I find those white tendrils spreading up his chest, winding around his throat? I wouldnât mind at all if it werenât killing him.
The claws are back, pulling up stitches in the cotâs thin blanket as they tap out a stuttering beat. He nods around my fingers. I hold my hand in place (five seconds usually does it) until heâs choking.
I retract my hand just quickly enough to avoid the onslaught of sick that he brings up into the waiting rubbish bin. He chokes and gags and hacks for a full minute, bringing up nothing but blood, stained slightly orange by the small cup of juice he managed this morning.
âCan I touch you?â I hover a hand over his back.
A hurried shake of his head has me stepping back. All I can do is watch.
Finally, the stream trickles off until itâs only clear saliva. And then something else catches in his throat. The way his breathing distorts around it gives the impression of something solid. He cries out, and I canât stay back any longer. He spits up a small chunk of something.
âWhat? What is it? An old tooth? Let me see.â Maybe all this has forced out his wisdom teeth?
He tips the thing into my hands. Itâs not a tooth, I can tell that much; itâs much too dark, and itâs warm. When I pinch it, it feels like flesh. Itâs not smooth like gum tissue should be, but covered with small bumps. Oh, I hope itâs not what I think it is.
I hand the piece back to Rafael. âCan you open your mouth for me?â
He does, but barely. Iâm not sure if he canât or if heâs just afraid.
âI need to see, yeah?â
He nods.Â
I bring my hands closer, âDonât bite me,â and pry his jaws a bit farther apart, leaving bloody fingerprints on his chin and cheek.
I should go further, but I donât want to hurt him anymore. I only need to see. A lot of the blood is gone, but his tongue is still red. I pinch it still between my thumb and index finger and try to look around it. His teeth have gotten sharper, all noticeably pointed now.
He inhales sharply.
âSorry. Iâm trying to be as quick as I can.â I canât see well, but I donât need to when he shifts, and my grip loosens, and my finger catches on something, a jagged place where the muscle should be smooth. His new teeth tore a piece of his tongue off.
Great. Lovely. I let go. He closes his mouth much more slowly this time.
I take the chunk of tongue back and bin it, then grab some more sanitiser. It feels like my hand has been set on fire. Finally, I look down. A larger gash stands out among several smaller nicks, each one shining with pinkish saliva. I mustâve caught myself on one of his teeth in my rush to get my hand out. Oh well.
âIâm sorry, Quinn, it seems like your mother is-â The sentence dies before Nurse Wright can finish it.
I shove my hand in my pocket. âHe got sick.â Itâs a pointless explanation.
Nurse Wright is frozen still, looking between the bin full of blood and Rafael. Thankfully, the chunk of flesh is small enough not to stand out in the sea of red.
âHe bit his tongue.â And me.
âI see⊠well, uhâŠâ he blinks uselessly, looking between Rafael and I. Finally, his eyes settle on Rafael, âIâm going to call your parents.â Nurse Wright, still in shock, disappears into his office once more.
Success. But it doesnât feel like it. I let myself crash back down onto the cot.
-
Someone is shaking me awake. I open my eyes, prepared to face Nurse Wright again, but itâs not him. My vision is a little blurry from the sleep, tears spilling into it, but I can still recognise Henri. And beside him, Elise, holding both of our school bags.Â
I donât know how she got them. I swear I left them in the theatre. I was going to go get them before Maths. I hate to think of her scouring campus for them, and I try to say as much, but the words donât come.Â
I try to stand, only to almost fall right back down again.Â
Henri steadies me as best he can with Rafael in his arms, squirming and crying, probably because he doesnât want to be touched. Heâs wearing a mask, the edge already stained slightly red by the blood I never quite got off his face. I wonder where he got it.Â
âCome on, letâs go home.â
-
I donât know why Iâm crying. It could be stress or relief that my duct tape and willpower of a plan worked. I choose to blame the wind, harsh and cold in my face. Fortunately, the Infirmary is right by the door, and the walk to the car park isnât long, and everyoneâs in class now, so no one stares.
I take a moment, as I buckle myself into Henriâs warm station wagon, to be grateful that this isnât a lot worse. But then Rafael starts to cough again, a bloody, choking sound, and Iâm not grateful at all.
Rafael hasnât stopped crying and doesnât even when Elise says something gentle to him, too quiet for me to hear.Â
Thereâs a barking, and I look up to see Lulu pawing at the window. Hmm, maybe not so bright.
Elise turns to me, âQuinn, you must be cold. You can wait inside if you want. Iâm sure we wonât be long.â
âIâm okay.â Iâm not leaving. For anything.
Her smile is tight.
I can hear Henri telling her what Nurse Wright mustâve told him, the details of Rafaelâs condition. He seems unconcerned enough that he must not have realised yet. I catch fragments of sentences through the wind and panic, ââŠa cough⊠suddenâŠprobably fluâŠâ
Finally, after some coaxing, Rafael allows Henri to carry him into the house. But as soon as we get inside, he frees himself, falling to the floor with a sickening thud. Elise squeaks. I gasp. Henri cringes. But Rafael looks unharmed.
Rafael curls into a sort of ball and stays like that for a while, swaying side to side, nails on display for Henri and Elise to see as he taps out a violent rhythm against the hardwood floor.Â
Elise says nothing of the claws, instead approaching her son slowly. âIâm going to help you, is that alright?â
He nods, not stilling.
Glazing warily at his hands, Elise carefully begins the process of freeing his crushed wings, removing his blazer and jumper. As each layer is discarded, Rafael calms down.Â
More in control of himself now, he nudges her away and claws the rest of his clothes off himself, leaving angry red marks on his pale skin. I want to stop him, to hold his hands back, but I doubt that would help.
Elise stops him when he gets to the binder, unzipping it quickly before he can damage it.
Lulu barks like sheâs gone rabid. Henri holds her back.
Rafaelâs wings spring free. Theyâre bent from the compression, more so than last time. It takes them longer to straighten out today. I force myself not to focus on that. Bent wings are the least of his problems.
The bright tendrils of infection spread upwards beneath his skin as Iâd guessed. They spread away from the centre of his torso. I trace them with my eyes around to his back, where theyâve just started grabbing hold of his shoulders.
I knew it was going to spread, but not this fast. This is too fast. It canât- at this rate- Whatâs going to happen when they reach his neck, his head? Nothing good will come from that, I know. But will it kill him?
Probably. Quickly, I hope.
His wings flap harshly like heâs trying to take flight, like something too big for words is trying to burst out of him. Like heâs the cage instead of the bird.
It takes me a stupidly long time to notice that Elise is eyeing me anxiously and an even stupider, longer time to realise why.
âOh, Iâm fine with this.â With the wings, at least. Of course I am, Iâve seen them already. And this is nothing compared to the sight that awaits them.Â
Elise glances between us.
I shrug. âItâs not the strangest thing Iâve seen today.â And oh gods, isnât that the truth.Â
Rafael snorts slightly. It quickly becomes a cough.
We all turn to him, but I stand back with Henri, letting Elise do her thing. Though she looks worn, too. Streaks of white which werenât there before climb down her black hair. I knew her Magick was depleted, that keeping stabilising Rafaelâs Magick drained most of what she had left after Crossing, but⊠Is this thing killing her, too?
Beside me, I can hear Henriâs teeth grinding. I donât know how Elise hasnât caught on; it isnât hard to tell how much he loves her, and Rafael, too. He wears the worry better than I do, Iâm sure, but it must weigh on him. I wonder, is some part of him, deep down, glad? I mean, if Rafael dies, then there wonât be anything draining Eliseâs Magick. I donât think I could hate him for it.
âI wasnât aware,â He says quietly. Abruptly. âof this.â His expression is unreadable.
Iâm not sure what to tell him. The wings arenât exactly small; itâs a pain to hide them at school, it mustâve been even harder at home, harder for Rafael not to have a single place he could be free. Still, Elise made a deliberate choice to hide this from Henri even after he reacted so well to her being a Witch. Maybe it was Rafaelâs choice. After all, he has never once called Henri âDadâ.
I breathe in. I can smell the rest still on my hands even as they hang at my sides. Rafael must still think heâs something to fear. He knows Iâm not scared of him, but what about everyone else?
And then my feet are steeped in red.
A puddle of the colour has begun to creep across the floor. Feathers float across the floorboards.
Eliseâs face is a mask of horror. âWhatâs wrong, my dear?â
Rafael canât answer her. She looks to Henri, eyes brimming with desperation. It begins to drip down her cheeks, and then I hear my name, albeit choked and twisted around fresh teeth too large for the space theyâve got. Would a palate expander fix this?
Elise throws her gaze back to her son and then to me.
I look at Rafael. He gives the smallest thumbs up, fingers barely curled to avoid clawing himself, but itâs permission all the same.
âI can explain. Sort of.â
And I do. Itâs only been four days, so there isnât much to tell, but Elise and Henri only grow more horrified as I go on. Rafael buries his face in his motherâs cardigan as if he canât bear to listen. Or canât bear to watch his motherâs heart break.
I wish I could cover my face.
Elise and Henri are so silent it scares me. Silently, she pulls Rafael closer, even as blood stains her clothes. She doesnât meet my eyes. Does she hate me for knowing before her? I left it to Rafael to explain his reasoning, feeling he could articulate it better, but maybe I shouldâve-
âThank you, Quinn. You did well.âÂ
I can only nod.
And then Elise is pulling me in as well, into a one-armed hug, not letting Rafael go even now. In this moment, for just a second, she is my mother too.
Itâs a while before anyone moves, and then Elise rises suddenly, knocking me back. She clears her throat like sheâs trying not to cry. I hope she doesnât, or I will too. âCome on, dear, letâs get you feeling better.â
-
Rafaelâs bed isnât pressed up against the wall like most kidsâ. Even when he tucks his arms up to his chest, his wings splay out over both sides of the bed. Itâs cute. I wonder if itâs comfortable, though.
Itâs a strange juxtaposition, waiting for the plastic thermometer under his tongue to beep while less than armâs length away, Elise mixes what I can only describe as a potion. She even has a cauldron!
The cauldron is smaller than the ones you see in films and set up much like a Bunsen burner, only I have no idea where the fire is coming from (well, Magick, yes, butâŠ). The liquid that simmers inside it is so pink Iâd think it was from a Barbie play set.
âItâs meant to help children teethe, well, not human children, butâŠâ she glances at her son, not needing to say what we both know: if he was ever human before, he certainly isnât now. â⊠In any case, thatâs why itâs so bright. I added in some things to help with the fever, too.â Elise explains, even though I didnât ask. Weâre both just looking for something else to focus on.
âYeah, I remember learning that babies like bright colours.â I canât imagine Rafael as a baby.
The thermometer beeps. Elise is stirring, so I retrieve it, wipe off the bloody spit, and read the number aloud for her, âThirty-nine. Is that higher than before?â The thermometer itself feels warm in my hand. The nurse never told me Rafaelâs temperature, but I assume he told whichever one of them he called.
âNo.â I jump a little, but itâs just Henri, back with a wet flannel. His voice is tight.
So heâs not getting any worse, at least.
I guess the potion is done because Elise pours a bit of it into a tumbler and hands it to me. I pass it to Rafael. He takes it more eagerly than I expect, and when our fingers brush, I wince. I knew he was warm, of course, but it feels like itâs gotten worse. Maybe thatâs just me. Maybe Iâm cold. I donât know.
âHe had this a lot when he was losing his baby teeth.â
I try to imagine it, but all the images my brain brings up are way too bloody, so I stop.Â
It does remind me, though, of blood dripping down my own chin. âI was always too scared to pull my teeth. If it was summer and Hali was home, she would always get tired of my complaining after a few days and do it for me.â I say for no reason to no one in particular.
But Elise only laughs. âHali is your sister?â
âYeah. Sheâs back in England. Sheâs way older than me.â
âOh, but still, you must miss her.â Sheâs not looking at me, focusing on prepping little bottles of the pink potion, but I donât mind. I like it better this way. I donât want to look at her. I donât want to look at her at all.
Not really. I learned to stop missing her a while ago. Actually, I never learnt to start. I was three when she went to uni. âA little.â
âMaybe we can have her visit for spring break.â
âMaybe.â I doubt sheâd come.
Rafael hands me the tumbler, and I give it back to Elise. I turn to ask him something, anythingâ if he feels better, how the potion tasted, but heâs already asleep.
Elise tuts and leans around me to press a kiss to her sonâs forehead. She turns to me then, squeezing my good hand, âDonât worry, I just mixed in some things to help him sleep. Heâll wake up when it wears off in a few hours.â Her smile is more dejected than reassuring.
I decide not to think about Rafael being in pain again just yet.
Elise is crying, a watery kind of sound that, if I werenât looking at her face, could be mistaken for laughter. Henri wraps an arm around her and pulls her closer. I feel alone.
I want to laugh, too. But I canât.
I could laugh, alright, last week, but now itâs like all the feelings have drained out. Or maybe theyâve all decided to fill me in at once, and I just canât tell them apart. I think I like that better.
Tears rip down my cheeks when a branch slams against the side of the house. Is it a surprise? Sadness? Anger?
âTabarnak! Iâve been meaning to cut that stupid thing back for weeks. Iâll call Mark now, he said I could borrow his ladder,â And Henri disappears. I donât blame him. I only hope heâs not going to try to cut branches in this weather.
-
Iâm alone with Elise now, the only sound our breathing and the trees against the window. She works methodically, paying me no mind. I wish again that I could read thoughts. Surely, she would rather die herself than her son. Parents arenât supposed to outlive children; thatâs not how it works.
I will most likely outlive my mother.
Or maybe something will happen.
As much as Iâm here, I realise that I havenât seen much of Rafaelâs room. I was here only this morning, but I was hardly paying attention to the furniture. I guess I can look around all I like now.Â
The air feels heavy, and I feel a bit sick.
I stand up, fighting nausea and restlessness, and walk the edge of the room just for an excuse to move. It wasnât meant to be an attic, I donât think. The floors and walls are too well finished. But everything else is on the ground floor. Maybe it was meant to be some sort of studio rather than a bedroom?
It makes a nice bedroom, though, divided into two by a curtain. Despite the size of the space, Rafael has almost no furniture, only his bed in the centre of the first half of the room, a small beanbag chair, and some cushions in the roomâs two box windows.
I take a seat in the nook closest to his bed, careful not to knock his viola to the floor. The window overlooks the back garden, snow-covered and empty except for some paw prints near the back door, like Lulu took a step outside, then decided she didnât like it.
I can feel the cold even from in here. The glass is covered in frost. I press my hand to it, and a palm-shaped portion slowly but surely begins to melt. Does Rafael sit here often?
Does he read here for hours on end? I think so.
Itâs strange, being in his space like this, so close, but so far. If he dies, Iâll-
Thereâs a book on the cushion, next to his viola. He checked it out from the Library a few days ago. It has a cool cover. I remember Iâd asked him about it, but he said I wouldnât like it. I pick it up and flip to the marked page, anything to distract me.
It begins in the middle of a sentence: -along the damp forest floor. The roots took hold of him then, starting with his ankle and winding upward, covering every inch of skinâof him, until he was more tree than boy.Â
When the branch pierced his chest, it was less like something new going in than what was now inside himâwas himâcoming out.Â
He stumbled forward, still hunting-
I close the book.
Rafael was right. I donât like any of this.
-
I try to get some sleep, but the floor is too hard. I could go back to Eliseâs room, I guess. Rafael isnât doing much but sleep. Still, though, the idea of leaving him disconcerts me. I donât have the heart to ask for anything when Elise is so focused, so I roll over yet again and try to make it work. After a few more failed attempts, I snitch a pillow from the window nook. It doesnât help. Neither does the tea Henri brings. I feel bad leaving my cup half full.
And now Elise is staring. Right, the blood on my face. I should do something about that.
âIâm sorry, my manners have gone. Let me take a look at that.â I follow her gaze down to my hand. Oh.
My right hand is in tatters, smaller nicks framing a gash, all from Rafaelâs teeth. I left that bit out, the bit where he bit me. She hasnât seen the teeth yet, not really. Would she be afraid of him? Surely not, right?Â
âIâve been wondering what happened. Did you fall?â
âNo.â I donât want to tell her. I donât want to lie. It would be so easy; it would make me feel better. But I donât want to feel better, not when Rafael is dying within armâs reach.
âWould you rather not say?â
âYeah.â
âOkay. Iâll clean you up.â
And Iâm crying again. I canât remember the last time Mum spoke like that to me, but I know she did, at some point. Elise sounds so different, but much like her, the version I want to remember anyway, that I feel like I miss her too, even though sheâs right here. She starts to get up, probably for the first aid kit, but I donât want her to go.
âIâm only going to the next room. Do you want to come with?â
The nod hurts, but words would be worse, I know.
Elise holds out her arm. I cling to her like a child. Am I still a child? Do I want to be?
The antiseptic is supposed to sting. I canât feel it. Is that better? Elise washes my hand until the water stops foaming and runs clear. She puts some sort of purple salve over it. Is it Magickal, too? She bandages me with the precision of a doctor. At dinner on Monday, she said she was aâwhat was it?âa receptionist.
âMĂšre taught me. All Witches learn, so we can heal.â
âNice.â My voice is a trace of a sound.
âI can teach you, if youâd like.â
I would. I can only nod.
âYou must be dreadfully uncomfortable in those. Would you like to change into something else?â She gestures to my blood-stained trousers. I can feel the blood on my skin, not dry yet somehow. âRafaelâs clothes will only be a bit big for you, I think.â
Iâm about to say no, but then I see my reflection. Itâs on my tie, collar, jumper and sleeves too. Like someoneâs head exploded and their brain splattered over me. I feel heavy.
So I let Elise peel my clothing off, the way she did Rafaelâs. Layer by layer, careful of my bandages, until Iâm shivering in the small bathroom in only my binder and pants. She doesnât say a word. I donât feel any lighter. But her eyes are so forgiving that I donât feel naked either.
Still, I canât- I canât stand the thought of wearing his clothes. Not now. Not like this. But I donât want my uniform back either.
âWould washing up help?â
I pick at my bandages. It would. A lot, I think. I shouldâve thought of it earlier. But, then again, is this not what mums are for?
âIâm fine.â
She nods to where Iâm fidgeting with the edge of the gauze. âI can tape over them, if that would help?â
So I let her. She pulls an extra bin bag from the vanity drawer, wraps it over my arm, then secures it with the tape from the first aid kit. It pulls weirdly over my skin, but Iâll take it.
Thereâs no shower here, so she takes me back to her room. I wrap myself in a towel and follow her. I wish Iâd left some more clothes here. She asks me if thereâs anything I want in particular from the closet, but I can hardly think of something as trivial as that, so I tell her just to bring the warmest things she can find.Â
She smiles at that. I watch her reach for me, as if to ruffle my hair the way Iâve seen her ruffle Rafaels. I watch her take her hand back. She is not my mother. She says. âIâm just a shout away, if you need anything.âÂ
And then Iâm really alone.
But at least the water is warm, almost too hot, and the pressure is good. I feel cleaner than I have in days. And Elise laid some clothes out for me on the bed.
Itâs a pile of black. All of Rafaelâs clothes are black. Iâm not sure how I feel about it, now that I know the reason. Black. The most absorbent colour, the easiest to put Magick into, in this case, a cloaking charm to hide them both from whatever might spill out of a collapsing pocket dimension.
I debate binding again for a second, but Iâve been wearing it since I woke up, so I probably shouldnât. It feels stupid now anyway. No one cares about what I look like right now. Rafael has wings, for fucks sake. And teeth, teeth, teeth, teeth.
I untape the bin bag and put on the clothes, a shirt, cargo trousers, and a hoodie. Itâs soft and warm, and large enough to hide my curves when I look in the mirror (not that there are many, Iâm lowkey a stick). And it smells like his detergent, a clean, fresh smell.
I make sure to thank Elise well. She smilesâ says itâs nothing. I sort of want to cry again. I settle for trying to sleep instead.
Elise mustâve noticed my tossing and turning because she set up a pallet on the floor, a sleeping bag, and some pillows in one of those fake tents kids have. It wasnât here before, and the sight of it makes me pause. Did Rafael use to like to hide in here? He could hardly fit now with his wings as they are. That thought only makes this worse, so I roll over and try to think of anything else. Elise is still here, hair now in a plaited bun to keep it out of the way. I stare at it, the intricate twists are mesmerising.Â
Elise scolds him in the gentle way she can bear to and wraps us both in blankets from the cupboard.
Lulu, allowed in Rafaelâs room only because heâs asleep, curls up next to me.Â
Eventually, even Elise grows restless, and I guess she can tell I am too, because she drags me to the kitchen and sets a pot of milk to heat.Â
âHot chocolate,â she explains.Â
I donât feel like having anything sweet right now, but somehow I know it will probably make me feel better.
Henri sits down in an armchair with his laptop. He holds it up when he sees me looking. âPaperwork. Itâs very boring.âÂ
And disconcerting. It really seems like the world should have stopped for this, or at least slowed down. And yet⊠It hurts, but I can almost laugh.
We donât talk. We donât need to. Thereâs nothing that could be said anyhow. I start to get up to get mugs, but Elise motions for me to sit back down. Itâs late, and I distantly recall Iâve got revision, and whatever I missed in class, but, of course, I sit. Anything else seems impossible.
Ziggy canât focus. Thatâs not unusual. Homework is always pretty boring. It hasnât really been interesting since St. Agathaâs, where they tried to find a way to bring Jesus into everything. What is unusual is the tapping on the window.
It started about five minutes ago, and I opened the curtains, but couldnât find the source, so I decided to ignore it, to bury my head in the sand and pretend that Jane Eyre is a fun read. Itâs not hard; weâve been pretending all kinds of stuff for months. White wisps in cemeteries, and whatever the hell happened at the game, none of it has to mean anything, so this doesnât either.Â
Itâs nothing to be worried about, Iâm sure. It has to be some animal, probably some dumb bird, because the boyâs floor is on the second story, ten feet up. If anyone wanted our attention, itâd be a lot easier just to knock on the door, like a normal person, instead of throwing rocks at the window. Itâs not like thereâs security here to stop someone from walking in the front door. Not to mention these windows are old as shit; prying them open isnât hard. One of them just randomly broke a few days ago, and there wasnât even a storm then. It scared the shit out of Zig. And Mrs Patterson, which is impressive because she sleeps like sheâs practising for her wake.
Ziggyâs scared again now, face buried in my lap, hands over their ears. The tapping gets faster, and their fingers knot themselves violently into their curls, ready to pull just to take their mind off the noise.
Gentle as I can, I peel their hands away, slipping them into my pockets. Even through my hoodie, they feel cold.Â
âItâs just a lost bird or something, dearest. Heâll stop eventually.âÂ
Usually, German calms them down, reminds them of home, but it does nothing now. Bitten down nails dig into my stomach through my hoodie.
I try again, âItâs alright, sweetheart. âJust some idiot bird.â
They arenât listening anymore, already up and dragging me with them as they stomp to the window.
âGo away, you stupid bi-â The sentence dies a quiet death, petering off into nothing. They stare open-mouthed into nothing until slowly, it boils like the water in the kettle weâre not supposed to have, into a scream.
I let it.Â
Better to get it out. Itâs not like anyoneâs gonna call the cops. Itâs half past three. The day students are out of here, like somethingâs chasing them as soon as the last bell rings. Iâll eat my hat if Mrs Patterson isnât asleep already. Sakuraâs got music blasting, and Matsume is yelling about hockey like sheâs in the stands of whatever game sheâs streaming. And Mioâs no doubt got headphones on to block all that out.
When Zigâs voice gives out, I pull them away from the window and into bed.
They crash down beside me, silent and stiff as a board, eyes wide. If I wanted to be a dick, Iâd say I thought theyâd seen a ghost.
I pat their head, trying again, âForget the notes. We can play a Kahoot, or something. Or we can try again later. Weâre doing pretty okay. The test isnât until Monday.â
I donât think theyâve heard me at all. And then theyâre getting up again. Theyâre moving too fast, and itâs making them clumsy; their brain way ahead of their limbs. They trip on my chair and catch themself on our desk, their knees and elbows surging forward in a herky-jerky attempt to catch up.
They pull the desk drawer out too far, and it clatters to the floor. Clearly, theyâre looking for something.
âZig, what are you-â I stand to help them search, but they beat me to it. Theyâve found what they want already, a snowglobe with seals in it from the time Zigâs dad took us to Summerside and tried to teach us how to sail. The globe almost disappears under their sweater paws.
âGo away!â Zig raises an unsteady arm. The motion sets them off balance, but the window still shatters on impact. I canât hear the globe hit the ground over the cold air rushing in. Itâs snowy out; maybe it didnât break. Iâm pretty sure it did.
And Ziggy is going to break, too. Itâs too cold, too sudden, and theyâre shaking too hard. They begin to spill through the new opening.
I lunge forward, yanking them back.
They thrash in my grip in a way they never have before. âLet go!â
Theyâre not heavy, but if they keep moving, weâll both fall. âHey, stay still. Iâm trying to-â
âNeo, he wonât let me go!â
Before the question leaves my mouth, Ziggy stumbles backwards, released, and something closes hard around my ankle. Now, Iâm the one being pulled out the window by⊠something, the same thing Zig mustâve been trying to shake off.
Somewhere behind me, they howl. âLet him go!â
Whateverâs pulling me isnât strong, but I have no idea what it is. I canât see anything. I try to shake myself free, but something hard and cold digs into my shin. It doesnât feel like teeth, too smooth. It feels like bone.
âI said: let him go.â Zig grabs me, hauling me back in. Iâm heavier than them, and Iâm halfway out the window, but somehow Iâm still lying flat instead of dangling like I should be, so they manage to pull me easily enough.Â
Iâm hardly inside when theyâre back at the window, grabbing anything they can think of and throwing it through the missing glass. âHarold, you cunt! I told you to let him go.â
Harold. Harold was tapping, and I heard it. Harold bit me, and I felt it. It was his antlers I felt against my leg. Harold is real.
That changes some things.
Halmoni always said, âbe careful what you wish forâ. She should know I never wished for ghosts.
And he must be a ghost, right? Some sort of vengeful spirit. I donât think it matters.
Before Zig has to ask, Iâm up and pulling clothes from our wardrobe.
Theyâre still throwing our homework out into the snow.Â
I donât even know if Harold is still there. I assume he is. Heâs never gotten so close and certainly never touched one of us before; no Creature has, so if he went through all that trouble, heâs probably not going to give up.
Thereâs a fire axe on this floor. But I still canât see him, and thereâs no way Zig could do that. Horrifying or not, their hallucinations have been their companions since forever. I wonât ask them to kill one of them.
Better safe than sorry, I pull the most recent drawing of Harold down from the wall and stuff it into my pocket. As if I could forget what he looks like.
I pull them away from the window. They fight for a second, then let me dress them. Undershirt, underwear, t-shirt, long sleeve shirt, sweater, pants, socks, hiking boots, coat. Maybe thatâll be enough layers to keep the cold out. And anything that dwells in it.
They wonât let me go down the hall for the fire axe. Instead, theyâre stepping out the window.
I jump to grab them and crash to the ground, banging my knee on one of our French textbooks, where it lies with our tape dispenser and stapler, suspended in the air as if Iâd simply tipped them into the floor. There must be some sort of secondary floor here, but I canât see it. Thatâs probably what I was lying on when Harold was trying to pull me.
âItâs stairs,â Zig whispers. Itâs the surest theyâve sounded in a while. They always sound more confident in German, but still, itâs a relief.Â
âI canât see, love. You have to lead me. Can you do that? Can you do it for me?â
Theyâre not shaking anymore, but thatâs worse, I know. Theyâve gone too still. Their lips move, but not enough to form words. Theyâre freezing up in the cold air.Â
I pull them close.
They tumble into me, locked knees buckling so they sink in my arms.
âI- lead? I donât know where-â
I step back as much as I dare, barely a half step, but itâs enough to see their face, so itâs okay. Their cheeks are cold even through my gloves, skin red from the winter wind. âLike a train. You follow Harold, and I will follow you. Okay? Just hold my hand. Iâll be right beside you.â
They nod. I know if I let go now, we wonât get anywhere, so I donât. I slide my hands from their face down their neck and shoulders until our fingers intertwine.
âYouâll follow?â
âAlways.â
Itâs a horrible idea to follow a hallucination into the dark, I know that. And I know itâs worse to follow an actual jackalope.
âHeâs never come so close.â
âI know, dear.â None of that matters anymore.
âHe looked scared.â
âScared?â Iâve been telling myself for four years that scarier things than incorporeal bunnies wait for us in these woods, but I doubt something like Harold is scared of wolves.
-
PMAâs whole campus is meant to make you feel like youâre in the woods; they tried to keep as many of the ancient pines standing as they could after the rebuild, a fact I know because Dr Thompson wouldnât stop going on about the schoolâs environmental efforts in sixth-grade bio, which sucked. But even with the green, itâs still a campus with a concretised plaza.Â
You can feel it when you enter the real woods past the campus property line. Thereâs a drop, then the trees get closer together, and the snow is thicker. We lose the light of the gate posts quickly.Â
Zig hugs me tight.
They pull us to a stop in front of the old schoolhouse. Itâs been well preserved, or it was. Itâs crumbling now. Something is shaking it from the inside. And Zig is shaking with it.
âItâs dying.âÂ
Our light is dying. And with it, any warmth this grey day had in the first place. âWhat do you see?â
âThe stars?â I nod by tapping my chin on their shoulder, nuzzling the uncertainty away. They nod to themselves, firmer this time. âItâs like the stars.â
âA supernova?â
Their silence is answer enough. Harold rams the safety gate school put up to keep students from pulling open the old wooden door. Itâs annoying that I can hear it and see the metal bending around his antlers, but not see him. My ankle still feels weird. If it werenât for those antlers, I might try to kick him. Itâs not animal abuse if he started it.
After a few hits, it still hasnât crumpled enough to let us in. Harold is determined, Iâll give him that.
Zig crouches. âLet Neo?â Harold must agree somehow because they look to me.
I pull the pins from my pocket and work the gateâs lock. It comes open easily, only there, so PMA can say they at least tried to keep kids out. I hold it open for Zig. And Harold.
Something nudges my leg. The snow at my feet sinks in the shape of paws.
âHe says âthank youâ, I think.â
I donât think jackalopes know what finger guns mean, but he can create stairs out of ether, so Iâm not dismissing anything yet. And I canât say I mind if he thinks it means I want to shoot him.
We cross through the gate unwatched and unquestioned. The old schoolhouse looks as crusty as expected, but not creepy, not like a place hallucinations would hang.
The draft coming through the ancient windows must keep the cobwebs away. But as we walk down the rows of decrepit wooden desks, I see that every single window is closed. Theyâve put some modern caulk or something along all the edges to keep the elements at bay.
The flame of the oil lamp on the teacherâs desk shivers. Thereâs definitely a draft, and it has to be coming from somewhere. But where?
I start to try and follow it, but Ziggy pulls us to a stop, yanking me back by the collar of my shirt. âNeo, watch out?â Itâs a question, like most everything else they say, but thereâs definitely something there, even if itâs just in their head.
Picasso said anything you can imagine is real. And Ziggy Weiss is more real than anything Iâve ever known. Maybe they imagined me, too.
I cough a little, trying to get my breath back. âWhat is it?â
ââŠa wall?â
Theyâve never hallucinated still objects before, but now Iâm inclined to believe theyâve never hallucinated anythingbefore. I have never wanted to be wrong so badly before. Iâve never felt so glad that Iâm right.Â
Iâve never thought Ziggy Weiss was crazy, but would it be so much easier if they were? âTell me what it looks like.â
They hold their hand out, leaning forward until they canât anymore. It looks like theyâre leaning on air. âClear. Shiny.â They trace their hand over the invisible wall, finger probing. âRight in front of us. Itâs-â And then they fall through. Not completely, but enough. Their hand is gone, disappeared the way Colin did at Matsumeâs game. But they donât scream, so I assume itâs still attached.
I catch myself looking for antlers among the desks, then remember I wonât be able to see. âWhereâs Harold?â
âGone?â They pant â⊠I donât knowâŠ. I think he went through.â
Awesome. âGood for him. Howâs your hand? Does it hurt? Can you feel it?â I should take it slow, not overload them. I know this by now, but this night has injected something into my veins without my permission, and itâs telling me to be quick. Be quick or youâre going to die alone.
Thereâs a tugging in my gut like somethingâs pulling me forward. I can feel myself stepping towards the wall with I-donât-know-what on the other side. Iâm not sure I want to know what lies beyond, and I realise now Iâve spent a very long time trying to ignore the thought of it, but Iâm pretty sure we donât have a choice anymore.Â
âI-I can still feel it. But itâs numb.â They shake their head slowly, an attempt to stave off the panic. A method that never works too well. Still or shaking, nothingâs ever worked, not as well as me anyway, and even stillâŠ
âOkay. Thatâs good. Try to flex your fingers. Can you?â
Their shoulder twitches slightly as they test their hand, then they nod.
Thereâs a clatter, and the oil lamp falls from the desk. It rolls past Zig, only stopping when it hits my foot. The flame doesnât go out.
I tip it back up and walk toe-to-heel towards Zig, squinting even though I know it wonât help me see. This wall is either a product of Zigâs imagination that theyâve somehow made real or the gateway to the realm of the dead. Iâm not sure which would be worse.
On the one hand, I have hundreds of pages of notes on Ghosts, but on the other hand, I know Ziggy Weissâs brain better than anything.
Despite watching my steps, I pass Zig before getting to the wall. Sighing, I turn back.
They take my hand with their free hand easily. Their skin is buzzing with something, the same something thatâs pulling us apart. Itâs pulling me closer to them, too, but not close enough. It hurts.
âLet go for one second, I have to test something.â
They donât. Iâm glad. Letting go will make the hurt worse, I know.
âIf Iâm right, Iâll need to find another way to get you out. So, letâs hope Iâm wrong, hmm?â I give them a squeeze, letting the strange warmth of the current pass through me, and they let me go.
Counting my steps again, I let the numbers fill my head so it doesnât hurt as I walk backwards, then forwards, and then just to be sure, in a circle around Ziggy. Nothing.
Every time I pass through the wall without even realising it. I have no more idea of it than before, whether itâs straight or curves through the room, whether it goes floor to ceiling or is rough, or⊠No distortion in my vision, not even a shift in the direction of the wind, likely because the draft is coming from the wall itself.Â
âOkay. So, I was right. I can leverage against the wall to pull you out. Iâm just going to have to tug on you, okay?â
They whine when I pull their arm, but donât budge. I can lift them easily most days; there must be something anchoring them to the other side. If I could only see it.
âIf you can hold onto the wall, try to do that. It might make it hurt less.â
âMmm hmmm.â It sucks seeing them like this, eyes squeezed shut against something I canât even see. As soon as I get them out of here, Iâm making tokkitang with jackalope.
âZig, what is it?â
âItâs really bright!â The schoolhouse is exactly as dark as it was before. Mentioning that wonât help, I know.Â
They place another hand against the wall, fingers splayed over what looks like air to me.
I pull. It feels like inhaling too deeply when the current passes through me.
Now their other hand is sinking in too. I groan. With most things, a little trial and error is allowed, even expected, but now the invisible wall is swallowing their fingers digit by digit like some ancient hungry thing. And I donât know how to defeat it.
I donât think theyâve noticed yet. Thatâs good. If I can keep them calm, maybe we can just go home and forget all about this. Iâd take them home and never come back here as long as we both live. Iâd rather go back to St. Agathaâs, I think. Iâd go back, back, back.Â
But we have to go forward now. âStop bracing, yeah? New plan. Try to move towards me as much as you can.â
âWhat?â They look down before I can stop them. And then faint.
I shake them awake, ignoring the way the current numbs the nerves up to my shoulders. âWake up, Zig. We need to move.â
âI canât!â
âI know itâs scary, just walk back towards me. Can you do that?â
They shake their head.
âNo? No, something is stopping you, or no, you canât?â
âCanât. Neo, Iâm scared!â
âI know.â I take a breath. Theyâre sinking farther. I canât pull them. âI know.â
I can only see about half of them now. âNeo!â Theyâre screaming for me and I canât- âNeo-â
The oil lamp at my feet explodes in a shower of too-strong sparks and flames that Iâm pretty sure should have long gone out in the draft.
And, like a stringâs been cut, whatever was pulling me towards the wall is gone, gone, gone. The recoil flings me across the room. I feel myself knocking into what must be desks and it doesnât hurt like it should. It doesnât hurt like letting go. The last thing I see is the weirdly purple flame spreading over the floor.Â
And then nothing.
â
The world rematerialises in the blink of an eye, a momentary glitch, the wifi acting pissy during a storm. But I guess everything hasnât loaded yet because Iâm alone. The old schoolhouse is suddenly nowhere in sight, and all there for miles and miles is snow and snow and snow. Somethingâs been sucked out of me, I think.
Ziggy is gone, but I knew that before I opened my eyes. Thereâs a big blank space where they used to be, and the something that took them is using parts of me I didnât know I had to fill it.
I look down and realise Iâm bleeding. It shouldnât be enough to kill me; the desks are probably in worse shape than I am, but Iâm freezing and exhausted, so thatâs a bad sign. The air is too thick, and I canât move, so I lie on the ground getting wet while the schoolhouse rebuilds itself around me, brick by brick. The desk and chairs come back too, damaged as I thought, but the space doesnât feel full. The stones stare up at me, soaking up the blood and snow and still demanding more.
Maybe Ziggy isnât dead. Maybe theyâre wherever it is ghosts go, which must be as good as. But not the same. If theyâre somewhere at all, Iâll find them.
Nothing hurts too badly when I get up; itâs the adrenaline. I sprint the length of the room, but if the wall is still there, I pass through it just like before.
Again.
And again.
And again.
I donât want to leave, but itâs too cold here. And I know they arenât coming back. Iâm going to have to go and get them. The realisation warms me as I walk back to the dorms.Â
Iâm not sure if the stairs are still there, and without Zig, I donât trust them, so I decide to be normal and use the indoor stairs.
On my way up, I see Sakuraâs door is open. Sheâs singing along like sheâs being paid. Worst part is, she doesnât sound half bad.
No, the worst part is she was right. Ghosts (and jackalopes) are real, and they just took Ziggy and, you know what, they took her brother and mine too. Motherfuckers.
I hope Sakura does find them. Iâm going to help her find them. And then Iâll kill them (again) and get Ziggy back. Or something like that.
Itâs not simple, I know. Sakura is probably the only person in the world who wonât think weâre both insane. Maybe we are. Maybe Ziggy hallucinated me, too and now that theyâre gone, Iâll slowly disappear.
But right now, I need to disappear into the comfort of our room.
-
Itâs worse in our room. Itâs freezing, and snow is piling in through the window, and our bed still smells like them. Every time I reach for them, my hand meets cold air, and I feel the pull of whatever took Ziggy draining me all over again.
Itâs still out there, hungry.
I shouldâve- there was nothing I couldâve done tonight, so I should have just not suggested ghost hunting in the first place.
But this isnât a programme I can debug and re-run, the only thing I can do about it now is write more code and patch it in. If only I knew what I was solving for.
But itâs good to have something to solve for, at least. Itâs something to do. And I need something to do. Thatâs what the doctors said, why I get to stand in class, Eomma canât tell me to stop spinning my fidget cube at the table.
When they found out Ozzy was dead, Eomma made me come home. I didnât want to. I didnât want to leave Ziggy or be around a bunch of sad people, but itâs not like I could say no, so I went.
It was just like I thought itâd be, with everyone gathered around crying when I got there, even Halmoni, whoâd kept a brave face when sheâd met me at the airport, began to sob with her daughter. I felt like I should cry too, but Iâm not used to crying. Itâs never me who breaks down. And I was too tired anyway.
Ozzy hadnât been home in a while, which was new. I knew heâd rather use his free time in college to travelâitâs me who never leaves the houseâbut Eomma missed him a lot, so he usually came home as much as he could. Then he got a girlfriend and got a place on this expedition that required months of prep, and pretty soon, we hadnât seen him all summer.
Everyone was in the living room, but I felt alone, so I decided Iâd cook dinner, only to find I felt alone in the kitchen too.Â
I ended up making three main dishes. No one ate much. I bet some of it is still in the fridge.
My parents are some of the best, I think, but I know they think Ziggyâs weird. Theyâve praised me for keeping Zig around, thinking itâs an indication that they raised me right, and maybe they did raise me right, but theyâre wrong about this.
Maybe I havenât always realised it, maybe I only realised it standing alone in that kitchen surrounded by all that food that I need Ziggy as much as they need me.
My phone had died on the plane, but by the time the food had finished, it was alive enough. I left the kitchen a mess and stole downstairs, and no one scolded me for it.
I had hundreds of texts, dozens of missed calls, and my voicemail inbox was full. The ridiculously inflated numbers made me feel a little less lightheaded.
Ziggy picked up on the first ring. Theyâd tried to go to class like they promised me they would, following Mio around, but theyâd had a panic attack in Chemistry and had to be walked to the nurse.Â
It was Rafael whoâd walked them, actually, and then back to the dorms. He didnât stay with them, but I hadnât expected him to do anything, so I decided he maybe wasnât a piece of shit. But heâs still a weirdo.
IÂ felt like a weirdo for avoiding my family and for being the only one not crying. I donât know why I did it. But as soon as Ziggy said my name, everything came spilling out.
Iâm in my head too much; thatâs what the doctors said. Galaxy brain. For someone who spends most of their time trying to ignore their physical existence, theyâre remarkably good at grounding me. Listening to them existing on the other end of the line, I felt whole again.
Thatâs my big secret, told to me in deep breaths over a phone call: I need them even more than they need me. Without them, I wouldnât be doing any of this, or much of anything, I know.
I canât make myself care about school; itâs just not interesting enough. Iâd rather be coding, or gaming, or playing soccer. But when Iâve got them to look after, it all feels important, like maybe the volume of a cone (v = â Ï rÂČ h) or the deathdate of Vasco De Gamma (12/14/1524) or the capital of Nigeria (Abuja) actually mean something.
I hate school. All my life, Iâve just wanted it over with. Sometimes I donât even want to go to college; if I could get a job worth a salt without a degree, I would. But when Ziggy is beside me, I feel like I could make myself do something, even if only to give them the future they deserve. When I study with them, it doesnât feel like too much work. When they cling to me at night, breathing not deeply enough about what weâre going to do after we graduate, I want to get a degree in mechanical engineering and then go to law school. IP law doesnât sound boring at all.
I read somewhere that only around half of people with ADHD make it through college. Alone, Iâll never make it. I need them.Â
And they need me. Somewhere out there right now, wherever they are, theyâre as lost as me. I can feel it. Hell knows saving them will feel like saving myself. I couldnât reach them before, but I will now. Iâll figure it out. Iâll-
Thumping catches my attention this time, not tapping this time. Heavy footsteps coming from the wrong side of the room.
I roll out of bed and brave the wind towards the window. My socks are soaked before I reach it. The snow is going to melt into water and warp the wood, I know. Good thing the room directly below us is empty.Â
Through the window, I see snow piled up like a staircase. The stairs are still here, and something is pushing the snow off them in the shape of paws about the size of my face.
Somethingâs wrong with my fear response, I think. Iâve emptied my cortisol reserves, I think.
âOkay. Letâs go.â
Iâm not sure if it can hear me, whatever it is, but I watch the snow fall off the stairs when it turns, and slowly the paw prints disappear in the direction of the gate. And as quick as I can shove my feet in my shoes, Iâm disappearing too.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Canadian sunset is beautiful. Itâs not even 17.00, and the sky is ablaze with every colour a sunset should be. I feel a little sad Rafael is missing it, though; surely it always looks like this.
I have the sudden urge to try and paint it even though Iâve never painted in my life.
And it doesnât feel so bad like this, Henri tending to the fire in the fireplace, Lulu at my feet. Thereâs fear and worry like shadows in my periphery, but for now, they heel to this wonderful glowing light. Or maybe Iâm just sleep-deprived.
Yeah, probably sleep deprivation.
And Iâm not the only one. Henri closes his laptop with a heavy sigh, finally looking old enough to really have grey hair. âThe,â he stops, searching for a word, âdraught you made will keep him asleep until morning?â
Elise nods, then shakes her head. âI donât know. It was made for Elves, not⊠whatever Rafael is. And his metabolism is- I donât know. My Magick is not what I wish it was.â
Henri considers that, then, âEven if it only buys us a few hours, we should rest. We should all rest.â
Heâs right. I might not know much about Magick, but Elise looks drained. She blinks heavily, fighting to stay awake. Her hair seems even lighter than before, the white locks an avalanche cascading down her head, taking the colour with them, an intrusive frost.
âBut-â Henri pulls her up, effectively quieting her protest.
âThere is nothing more you can do for him now, love, at least not when you can barely keep your eyes open. Rest, and then we can⊠reconvene in the morning.â
She starts again. This time, Henri kisses her silent, a chaste thing pressed to the forehead. It must only last a second, but it leaves her blushing and speechless. âRafael would want you to rest. And so do I, so come to bed with me.â
Elise nods, resisting no more. And I hold back a snort because Rafael was right, they really are sweet.
Satisfied, Henri turns to me. âAnd you as well, Quinn. Try to get some sleep.â
âI will. Donât worry.â
â
I think he meant for me to go back to the guest room- his old room, but I go up to Rafaelâs.
Heâs still asleep. But itâs not sleep like sleep should be; heâs too still, and his breathing is too shallow. He doesnât stir when I sit down next to him, the old metal bedframe creaking. His pulse is fast under my fingers.
The teething medication Elise made was for Elves⊠what is Rafael? Is there anyone whoâd know?
But Iâm too tired to worry, so I return to the blanket nest in the tent. Itâs pleasantly dark, and the paisley pattern of the tent walls blur in passing shadows as the trees outside sway, covering and uncovering the window. Iâve barely traced one teardrop when I feel sleep rushing in. Relieved, I let it pull me under.
â
And then, Rafael is pulling me awake.
âRafi, wh-â
He walks away, creeping slow and quiet. Or maybe not trying to sneak, but still heavy with whatever Elise gave him.
The moon, high overhead, throwing night light across the floor, feels like a dream. I must have dreamed, surely, but I canât remember it. And now it doesnât matter.
He opens the door to the stairwell quickly, but doesnât go all the way down, stopping instead in the middle. I hear a squeak like another door and remember a small panel I saw earlier. A breaker, it looks like? He opens it and takes something out, but in the dark, I canât tell what.
âRafael, what are you-?â
He shushes me.
Iâll find out soon enough, Iâm sure.
When we reach his room, he tosses the thing he took from the breaker down on his bedâa small toolboxâand disappears into the bathroom. I open the box, itâs full of all the usual stuff, pliers and wrenches and that sort of thing, but I canât think of what weâd need any of it for.
âWhatâs going on?â No answer. âRafael!âÂ
He shushes me again, and then thereâs only the sound of drawers being opened and closed.Â
âYou need to tell me what youâre-â Heâs back, a bottle of pills in hand. Before I can ask, he dumps out a handful and swallows them dry. âHey! No, donât-â
What the fuck? Is he trying to die?
I snatch the bottle, itâs only nighttime advil, nothing deadly, but stillâŠ
âAre you trying to die?â I remember to keep my voice low, but barely.
Heâs breathing heavy. âI-â He coughs lightly, exhaling the sterile scent of medicine chewed when it was supposed to be swallowed. I donât blame himâall those teeth⊠âI want them out.â
âWhat?â
He plants himself on his bed, closes the toolkit and tosses it to me, bearing his teeth. His canine pricks his lips and sends blood trickling down, making it look like heâs been in a fight, but it only lasts a second, then the white mist stirs, and itâs all okay again. I donât even think he noticed. Nothing about any of this is okay. The sight of the blood without the wound is like some sort of uncanny valley. âI want them out.â
Oh.
OhâŠ
A strange calm settles over me. âYou want me to do it?â Iâve already put my hand in his mouth once.
âYes. I wonât be able to.â
But knowing I can do it and actually doing it are different things. Capabilities aside, this is a very bad idea. âWe canât- I canât- This isnât- This isnât like what I did in the infirmary. I donât want to hurt you!â
âI took pills. It wonât hurt.â
The floor falls out from beneath me. He- he wants me to yank his teeth out. And I-
âThatâs not how it- We canât just- those are your teeth, we canât just take them out.â Except I could. With a vice grip. And I know Iâll do it if he asks again.
âJust take the extras. As many as you can.â He grabs me, claws clamping around my wrist, picking stitches in my jumper, and pulling me forward, rougher than he intended, I think, because he looks horrified.Â
He lets go immediately, and I hurry to brace myself against the bed before I spill completely into his lap. Iâd like to sit, but I donât know if he could take it.
With a barely audible, âIâm sorry,â he moves a bit and lets me sit down next to him.
I follow his gaze down to my hand. âŠIâd been trying not to look. The gashes havenât healed, and of course not, it hasnât even been twenty-four hours. But theyâve been refusing to even scab over, and now blood wells up where skin was pulled.Â
I can feel him beside me starting to rock back and forth, like putting a phone on vibrate, as if he can shake the bad feelings out. But he has nothing to feel bad about. âDonât. Itâs okay.â
He nods. Words mustâve left him again. But his eyes are wide and pleading, as if to say âPlease,â like a hurt child. He is a hurt child; we both are.Â
Iâm already grabbing the vice grip.
His jaw is set. He wonât change his mind.Â
The metal is cold and heavy in my hand. Like responsibility.Â
We need to be thoughtful about this. âWe need to wait and let the pills kick in. And weâre not going to do this here.â Thereâs going to be blood, a lot of it, probably. âThe sink will have to do, but if you have spare rags, we should put them on the floor.â
I grab the bottle from the floor. It says twenty minutes at the very least. This will just have to do. All of this will just have to do.
He hasnât moved from the bed, still rocking slightly, knee bouncing up and down as his fingers drum against the bed frame, nails clinking against the metal. It sounds pretty, actually. But he looks a little in shock, which isnât good.
I sit down again, facing him cross-legged. He doesnât look at me, but thatâs fine. âThis is going to hurt like like a lot, a lot, so letâs get you comfortable, yeah?â I tug gently on his hoodie.
He nods, but nothing else.
âDo you need help? Do you need me toâŠ?â
After a second, another nod.
âOkay. Iâm going to try not to touch you, but I might have to. Is that okay?â
He tucks his legs up and turns so his back is to me, still tapping, but thatâs not permission. Finally, he gives a single sharp nod and raises his arms up.
Itâs cute.
I get the hoodie off pretty easily, but I jump when he turns around to look at me. His body has hardly moved at all, just his head. Itâs not quite 360, even owls canât go that far, but itâs close enough. Maybe I should be scared. Maybe I should feel sick. But if I am, it hardly registers.
I brush his fringe out of his face, âHmm, thatâs new.â
âIt is⊠I think.â His words are quiet and shaky, like they havenât fully come back again. Thatâs okay.
âCool.â And it is, but Iâm suddenly worried his head will twist completely off or something, held to his neck only by the veins spider-webbing up his spine. The rot goes all the way through, now.
âAre you okay?â And now heâs talking to me, voice still tight, but clearly concerned.
âWhat?â
âYour heart is fast.â
â⊠What?â Can heâŠ? Oh, my gods. âCan youâŠ?â
He nods. âWhy else would I have said so?â Well, gee, I donât know⊠Then, âMy hearing has gotten better lately, Sharper and brighter like everything else.â
âHow far away do you have to be? Before you canât hear it, I mean?â
He drops his still backwards head, âIâm not sure exactly. The sounds of the world all blend together into one big thing most of the time. Itâs one big colour. Itâs like that game, with the sticks. Do you know it?â
âPick-up sticks? Yeah. Never play, though.â
âYes. Itâs like that. I have to focus to pick smaller ones out. Your heartbeat is only obvious when Iâm close, donât worry. But I can go farther away if youâre uncomfortable.â
Oh. I phrased my question badly. âNo. I like it.â
âYou do?â
âOf course I do. Now, I donât know how Iâd feel about someone else listening, but if itâs you, then whatever. I donât have anything to hide.â
He hums thoughtfully, âIâll listen, then.â At that, he puts his head back the right way and faces me properly, leaning in until his heads against my chest. He doesnât need to be so close. My heart must be very, very loud to him like that.
After a minute, he asks, âYouâre anxious again?â
âIâm worried.âÂ
He frowns, nuzzling me like a cat, âOh. Please donât be. I feel fine.â His words are back, too light, too languid. Heâs loopy.
It really is cute.
âLetâs just get this over with. Iâm going to take your binder off now. Is that okay?â
âYes.â
So I do. I unzip the binder and pull it down one arm at a time, and watch his wings unfurl like something out of a painting.
He rolls his shoulders a couple of times, wings fluttering, then fanning out. Fully extended, theyâre almost 2 and a half metres. Gods, theyâre beautiful. Even now.
There are feathers all over the house now. Another falls in my lap. I tuck it safely in my pocket. I didnât notice right away. No one did, with his wings bound most of the time. I thought it was because of the stress, but noticeable gaps have begun to form in the plumage, thinning primaries and secondaries barely covered by the shorter coverts, feathers sloughing off faster than they could grow back. The wings arenât part of the rot; theyâre part of him, and theyâre changing, too.Â
Still, theyâre gorgeous.
Theyâre not as soft any more, turned coarse by whatever is coursing through him like Magickal Tipp-Ex, but I run my hands through them anyway, clearing away the loosened feathers. Rafael hums, rolling his shoulders again, far more content than he should be with all this. I suppose bliss is better than panic.
Then something paws at the door, and I nearly fall off the bed.
âGo away!â Rafael shouts, forgetting his own earlier instructions of silence. His voice curls in on itself, words imploding before exploding the same way they did that first time. It doesnât scare me as much as it probably should.Â
âWhoâs-â
One of the dogs begins to bark.
Rafael starts to get up, but heâs swaying in a way that makes me nervous.Â
Sheâs not even supposed to be here. I donât want to think about how she got in. Elise didnât mention teleportation, but I think opening doors is honestly worse, even if it is a sliding door. I let it go, though, because itâs not the strangest thing in this house. Not like the boy waiting for me behind the door.
âI asked you a question, child, a simple one at that. Answer me if you arenât an imbecile.â Her mouth doesnât move, but itâs her. Itâs one of those things you just know. And now I know why Rafael doesnât like her. Bitch. Her voice is that of a middle-aged woman. She sounds scarily like Mum. It makes it very hard to be angry with her.
âIâm-â I canât say Iâm not going to hurt him because this is definitely going to hurt, âIâm trying to help him. And why do you care? Rafael told me that you donât even like him.â
â⊠The child,â she spits the word, âis correct. I donât particularly care what harm comes to him. My only duty is to my lady Elise, but if whatever you are about to unleash harms her I-â
âWeâre not unleashing anything. Fuck off.â
âHow would you, an Original, know that? Anything you do is only sure to cause-â
I get up and slam the door, locking it tight. Itâs petty and probably useless, but I donât care.Â
Rafael is still sitting on his bed, but seems more present now. He must have been listening. I doubt he could help it.Â
âI donât think she likes me,â I say just to distract myself from the fact that his sort-of-dog can talk and from the black tendrils creeping across his torso.
âThat is understating it. She hates you almost as much as she hates me.â Rafael twirls a vice grip from the toolkit in his hand like a pen. His claws donât even catch now. Up, down, under, around, so fast it blurs.
I hold out my hand, and he drops it into my palm. âCome on, letâs go.â He gets up and leads me to the bathroom. Itâs tiny, not really a âbathâroom per se because thereâs no bath, only a toilet across from a vanity with a single cabinet, and a small rubbish bin to the right.
Taking a breath, I close the door.Â
Rafael sits himself primly on the counter.Â
âAnd you never mentioned her intense hatred of me because? I mean, it mightâve been nice to know. I thought she was going to bite me, back there.â
Itâs nice to hear, if ridiculous. Sheâs an animal, of course, Iâm more important. âDo you know why she hates me? Is it because I gave her the finger the first time I met her? How was I supposed to know sheâs actually some middle-aged lady?â
He tilts his head, then laughs. âIs that what sheâŠâ The rest of the sentence is lost under toothy laughter.
âWhat?â
âLater-â heâs barely regained his breath, âIâll tell you later.â
ââŠokay~.â
âItâs true that she is prideful, but mostly she doesnât like change, or rather, things that go against tradition.â
âSheâs homophobic?â Itâs kind of a joke.Â
âI suppose.â He sounds thoughtful, taking that way too seriously, âI wouldnât be surprised. She is very likely centuries old.â
âI guess thatâs fair. How can I make her not hate me?â Not that Iâm too concerned with her opinion, honestly. Or I wouldnât be, if she didnât have teeth.
âYou have to ask her. We arenât very close.â
âNo kidding.â
He blinks at my sarcasm, eyes glassy. And then he laughs and laughs and laughs like weâre not about to pull a Benji Woodside. The sound is a bit strange around his bottom eye-teeth that have begun to poke out over his lips as well, but thereâs something charming about it. He yawns through the sound. Thatâs nice, too. It means the Advil is kicking in.
This is ludicrous. Weâre sitting here in his bathroom, which doesnât even have a shower, about to do something that probably requires one. Heâs sitting on a counter that I know isnât meant to take the weight of a whole person, and Iâm on my tiptoes on a step stool trying to balance a tray of supplies made for metal, not humans (or whatever Rafael is, either), and decide which one will hurt the least when I use it to yank his teeth out.Â
He tries to fight another yawn, but has to give in.
âGo to sleep. Maybe itâll hurt less.â
âMaybe.â He mumbles, closing his eyes.
I pick up the vice grip he was twirling earlier and set the tray aside. In the heat of the roomâs radiator, it feels good.
Itâs out of body, the serenity of the mechanical device in my hand, of inching it towards flesh, towards bone. Iâve always done better when I have a specific task to accomplish.Â
âAre you sure about this? I mean, theyâre not hurting you anymore?â My voice feels too loud in the small space. Am I hurting him already?
He cracks his eyes barely open and shakes his head sluggishly. âNo. But Iâm not sure about anything. Letâs get this over with.â His voice is so quiet, Iâd swear Iâd dreamed it. And he looks so sad. I wish this were a dream.
âLetâs.â
Really, itâs no worse than making him puke, is it? Itâs not having my hands in him that I object to, but the pain Iâm going to cause him.
He nods and opens his jaws wide. And suddenly I canât. Thereâs no blood anymore because all the teeth have come in. Theyâre amazing, row after shining row, a scientific miracle that has nothing and everything to do with science. Looking now, all I see is him. All of this is the boy I love, a scared boy, too beautiful to ruin.
I reach for the closest tooth not part of the original thirty-two and clamp the vice around it. Itâs a splinter. A splinter⊠just a splinter. He wonât feel a thing. I yank as hard as I can.
Rafael screams a horrible sort of sound, like nails on a chalkboard, like a rake against concrete. His voice wavers and twists back into that mangled thing, making my ears ring and my head pound. Somewhere, thereâs a crunching noise, but I canât figure out where itâs coming from.
âIâm sorry, Iâm sorry, Iâm sorry.â But I canât tell which one of us is apologising. The voice doesnât sound like mine, but it doesnât sound like his either.
The vice grip is crashing into the sink before I realise itâs left my grip.
âQuinn.â My name is strangled.
I look up at Rafael. Tear drops race each other down his cheeks. First place, second place, thirdâŠ
âOkay, how about we never ever do that again, yeah? I donât think theyâre going to come out, and I wonât hurt you like that.â
âQuinn.â Softer this time.
âYou want some ice?â
He doesnât answer, instead reaching into the sink for the vice grip. I lunge to grab it before he can, but he gets it first, claws extending to close around the metal, keeping it from me.
âNo. You canât do this; all youâre going to do is hurt yourself.â
But he doesnât try to pull a tooth; instead thrusting the vice at me. He says, âLook at it.â
So I do.
It looks like itâs been crushed, with deep dents in the metal pushing the fixed and movable handle together. The fall did that? No, no, it couldnât have, then-
âRafael? Itâs okay. Itâs okay, itâs just a vice. Iâll buy a new one. Henri and Elise wonât be mad. I could buy them a hundred more. Itâs okay. "
Heâs curled up, wings forming a wall blocking my view of him.
âHey, hey, come out. Itâs okay. We wonât do it again. Iâll never do it again. I promise.â I promise. I promise. I promise.Â
Does he hate me? For making him bite the vice?
But he couldnât have. His teeth arenât that strong. If they did that to metal, then my hand should be-
I see it in the reflection in the mirror. The person who stares back doesnât look like me. Their hair is too long, and their right hand canât be mine because that hand looks like itâs been caught in a bear trap, but I donât feel anything. In the mirror, blood begins to drip down their arm. I run a finger down my arm, surprised when my fingers come away red.
He bit me.
Well, of fucking course he did. I tried to rip one of his bones out.
âItâs okay. Iâm okay. I canât feel a thing.â I hope no oneâs ever told him about nerve damage. I can think about the consequences later.
âItâs not okay. We have to stop this. You keep trying to fix me, but it only hurts both of us.â He unfurls his wings enough for me to see his claws. I grab his hands with my good one and donât let him pull away. The warmth is good. If his claws cut me, I donât feel it. I want to keep holding him for as long as I can. âIâm going to die like this, and thereâs nothing anyone can do about it, but I donât want to be in pain. I donât want you to be in pain just because I donât like what Iâm becoming. So letâs stop.â
âYeah. Letâs stop.â
He rocks gently from side to side, wings bumping the mirror every time, knocking the soap dish astray. Neither of us fixes it.
âIt doesnât bother you.â Itâs said like a statement, but the look in his eyes, fixed on my hand, makes it a question.
âWhy would it? Itâs just you.â I remember, then, that Iâm still holding his hands, so I squeeze them tighter. âEverything Iâve done so far has only been because I want to protect you. All of you. Because I like all of you. I just wish it wasnât killing you.â
âThank you.â
âOf course.â
And the world comes back into focus, in that slow sort of way that you only notice if you hadnât realised everything had gotten blurry.
He shakes his head, careful, more like heâs scanning the room even though itâs too small for anything to hide here. Thereâs just us. Rafael and Me. Me and Rafael. âNo. Maman said she used to, but now that sheâs here with us, she needs to act more like a common dog. And the barrier makes it harder for her to access her Magick.â
âGood. She sounds like Mum, it creeped me out.â
âProbably because you miss her.â
âWhat?â
âShe doesnât talk in the way humans do; her vocal cords are still canine, but she can project her thoughts into peopleâs heads so you hear her however your brain wants you to.â
âReally? Thatâs- What does she sound like to you?â
âSir David Attenborough.â I canât quite tell if heâs joking.
âReally?â
He nods.Â
âOh, my gods. Thatâs awesome, I hope you know that.â
And then heâs off the counter, and weâre chest to chest, his wings are around me. Weâre not touching, but close, so close that I can feel his heartbeat the way Iâm sure he can hear mine. Itâs a warm feeling in my chest and my cheeks. I almost donât realise Iâm crying again.
-
The footsteps up the stairs sound like thunder or trees falling. The door to Rafaelâs room slams into its track and against the wall, flung aside as far as itâll go. Itâs Henri, no doubt. The steps are too heavy and too careless to be Elise.
âRafael! Quinn!â Which words are enough to explain what happened here? âAre the two of you okay?âÂ
ââŠYeah?â
He exhales a sigh of relief. He sounds so tired. âOkay. Okay, good. Lise and I heard a scream. Rafael, may I come in?â
Rafael nods. Henri obviously canât see him, but it doesnât feel right to speak for him.Â
âYou have to speak up,â I whisper.
He shakes his head and pokes me in the shoulder lightly with the crushed vice, then hunkers down into his wings, eyes fixed on the floor, tracing patterns over my crushed hand with his claws, feet tapping slowly.
I pull my hand away, burying it in my pocket. It doesnât even hurt, really. âHe says itâs fine.â
The doorknob turns. Anxiety claws its way up my spine, and I have to resist the urge to throw myself against the door. Henri comes in with an expression like he was prepared to find one of us dead.Â
For a long while, he only stands in the doorway, taking in the scene, relaxing visibly when he sees both of us breathing.
âSorry about your vice.â
He scoffs, exhaling shakily, âI do not care a thing about that,â then, âYou both are unharmed?â
Iâm about to say no when Rafael uncurls himself. The words come out slow, but damning. âI⊠the teeth- my teeth- I didnât mean to, I swear-â He catches my elbow where my hand is stuffed into my cardigan and starts to pull, to show the damage to Henri.Â
Heâs right. Of course he is. It would probably be beyond stupid to leave something like this untreated, but Rafael isnât dangerous, and I donât need anything that makes anyone think otherwise.Â
I try to shake his hand away. âIâm fine. I just reopened some of my cuts from last week. It was my fault anyway.â But as I lie, the feeling begins to return to my hand. My eyes water. His grip is too tight for me in this state. He keeps his claws carefully off me, but still, by pure strength, I lose the fight.
Henri sucks in a sharp breath when he sees my hand, something between a gasp and a sigh. âJust what on this planet were you two doing?â
âI wanted them out,â Is all Rafael says, and Iâm out of any energy to explain further.
Henri looks like he wants to ask, but doesnât. He isnât stupid, though. I watch his gaze linger on the vice, and the realisation dawns on him. He facepalms, dragging the heels of his hand down his face, teeth gritted. âFuck ostie, couldnât you have tried tying it to the doorknob first?â
âSorry, we didnât think of that.â
âThat was sarcasm. At any rate, it hardly matters now. Is it fair to say weâve all learnt thereâs no point in trying this again?â
I nod.
Rafael gives a soft, âIâll never do it again,â parroting my words from earlier, accent and all.
Henri looks between us, but says nothing of it. âLetâs get you both cleaned up.â
-
Henri helps both of us up, Rafael, then me. I let him half carry me to the bed.Â
Rafael sits in the bay window like heâs afraid to get too close to me, clutching the vice, watching but not really. He looks far away, rocking back and forth so hard his now ragged wings scrape the window. Neither of us tells him to stop.
He doesnât look like heâs in too much pain. Thatâs good. I donât know if it would be safe for him to take any more painkillers yet. I should probably tell Henri that. How many did he take, anyway?
It turns out, I donât need to. Henri puts it together himself when he gets the first aid kit from the closet. I hear him swear quietly. âCĂąlice!â He sounds more dejected than angry.
âRafa?â His voice is quiet, as if heâs trying not to scare off a deer in the garden. He shakes the pill bottle gently until Rafael looks up, âHow many? Do you remember?â
Rafael shakes his head.
âNo?â Henri thinks for a moment, then sets the bottle in Rafaelâs lap. âHmm, can you pour out for me about how many you took?â
He does, and Henri does a quick count (I hear him reach treize- thirteen) before taking another deep breath. âCrisse, both of you. Why would you do this now when the one person who could treat you is asleep? No, no, Iâm not mad at you.â He stops, like heâs run out of words, and puts the pills back in the bottle, âItâs just- Iâm no good at this.â
âIâm sorry.â I feel the need to say it; he just looks so stressed.
âNo, it- all of this, none of it is your fault. Just, please, for my sake, at least, be careful.â
-
The ungodly number of pills Rafael took didnât even do their job. Henri had to give him what was left of the draught Elise had made before heâd even finished undressing my bandages from this afternoonâs wounds to clean the new carnage. But at least all the Advil didnât make him sick. And itâs better that heâs asleep; having him watch would have done neither of us any favours.
When weâre both certain Rafael wonât wake up again anytime soon, curled up in bed on top of the duvet, his wings fanned out, Henri removes the vice from his grasp and leads me back to the bathroom. I sit on the vanity while Henri cleans my hand. He responds as I assumed he would when I tell him there are only a few places where it hurtsâwith barely concealed horror.
-
Henri isnât as gentle as Elise, but his stitches are neat and precise. And Iâm grateful.
But the silence is too much to bear. âWhere did you learn all this?â
âMy great-grandmother on my fatherâs side was a nurse in the war; she never really left the battlefield, I donât think, at least not in her mind. It is my understanding that she raised my grandmother very strictly. At least as I knew her, which was not very well, my grandmother was a very old-fashioned woman. She made all of her clothes by hand, and for many years, mine as well. I grew up around needles. And then when I was older, there were the classes at school, which were mandatory if you played a sport, which was also mandatory.â
That makes me laugh. At Somerville, they never say it, but sports are almost discouraged, a distraction. And at last, Henri smiles, just a bit. âYour gran must have loved you a lot.â
âShe had to. My family, we are all very⊠stubborn people. I am not close with them. My childhood was a collection of many fights. They had a certain⊠shall we say path in mind for me, and after sixteen years of trying to get me to follow it, I was sent to live with her in France. My family, we are Quebecois, yes, but more recently than most. My motherâs grandparents were war refugees, and my fatherâs mother sent him here for boarding school when he was very young, but she herself has never left France. She cared for me because my father asked her to; to this day, I am not sure how much of it was out of genuine warmth. I suspect money changed hands.â He chuckles darkly.
âDamn.â I clap my good hand over my mouth. Shit. âIâm sorry.âÂ
âDonât be. I did what I needed to. This life may not be what my father envisioned for me, but it is what I have chosen. I may have left my family, but Quebec is my home, and thatâs why Iâm here. And Iâm very happy.â His smile is inscrutable. It must hurt. I think Iâd take an absent parent over one who was only in it for the money.
âEven now?â
âYes, even now. Even the best stories must end, I know that. I have been told all my life. After all, the only thing that never ends is Him.â
âWho? Rafael?â
Henri snorts, âNo, Quinn. God.â
I canât help my âEughâ, but Henri doesnât look upset, he looks⊠pleased?
âI feel much the same as you. The only thing the Catholic Church has ever left anyone with is ghosts and guilt. Scars, too, maybe.â He looks down at his hands, still pulling plastic thread through my skin. Looking at my hand fills me with an odd sense of something I donât think it should, so instead, I look at his. For the first time, I notice fine white lines criss-crossing his knuckles. A ruler? Do they really do that? I shudder. Iâve heard stories of Catholic school from Neo, and he wasnât there for long. What has Henri seen? What has he endured?
My concern must show on my face because he ties off the knot, clears his throat and stands up. âAlright, I think thatâs good for now. Try not to move your hand too much.â
Could I even if I wanted to? I donât want to think about that. âThank you, Henri⊠And Iâll be careful, really.â
âHe doesnât want to hurt you. I fear it might kill him if he did. So, if he means as much to you as I think he does, I know you will.â
âOf course.âÂ
âYou should try to get back to sleep if you can.â
âI will⊠and, uh, thank you again for just everything. Elise, too, of course.â
Henri smiles; it almost looks real now. And then heâs gone, taking the toolbox with him. And Iâm alone with Rafael. And then the house is quiet again. For a second, itâs as if the noise has been sucked out, and then it comes rushing back in, quieter than before but deafening in contrast. The winter birds outside and the trees swaying, and my breathing quick like something small and scared.
An ache blooms through my jaw like metal rending bone. I bite my tongue, tasting blood as the pain spreads upwards through my skull. I can hear his scream. It feels like mine. Iâd think it was if my lips didnât feel clamped shut. I hurt him, and itâs hurting me too.
Pounding. But itâs coming from somewhere besides my temples. It sounds like footsteps. It sounds like a heartbeat, maybe two. It sounds like a fucking stampede.
I canât take it.
Iâm about to crawl into bed with Rafael when I realise heâs up too, a shadow in the dark.
âQuinn? Whatâs happening?â Right. If itâs loud to me, it must be thunder to him.
I perch at the foot of the bed, trying to feel out where his legs are, so I donât sit on them. âA tree fell, probably. I donât know. Maybe the party kids are back.â This isnât the sound of a tree falling. Or of drunk kids. We both know that. But I donât want to care what it is. âIâll look out the windows, then letâs go back to sleep. Please.â My head hurts so bad. But Henri only let me take two Advil for my hand before confiscating it.
He pulls me up beside him and into a hug, nodding into my shoulder. Itâs a drowsy motion, but I donât mind if it means thereâs still a bit of pain reliever in his system. He still smells like blood.
âIâll be right back, yeah?â
Another nod, and then Iâm free and the room feels too big.
-
I start with the window closest to the bed. All is calm in the back garden, the hinge on the old shed creaks as the wind tries to prise it open, but thereâs not a tree out of place. No footprints either. The only sounds are the skittering and scrambling of small animals.
I approach the last window carefully, the one that looks over the driveway. Henriâs car is there, as it should be, but thereâs something else as well.
I canât see the thing itself, like someone gave me a painting and told me to guess what it was, but I was only allowed to look at the negative space. I can see the snow blowing around and piling on top of something. I can see the tracks, but not the inbetween. Invisible.
Like the chairs in the storage room.
But Rafael isnât doing this, is he?
âHey, are you-?â
Heâs at my side in a heartbeat, hand in mine, a wing against my back. âNo. I donât think anyone is.â
âThen what? That thing just showed up? What is it anyway?â
âAs best I can tell, itâs some sort of bear. Though it is⊠proportioned oddly.â He says it like he doesnât want to offend the thing.
âOddly?âŠÂ is there a fucking prehistoric bear outside your house right now?â
âI think the fact that itâs currently living and breathing would challenge that label. And itâs impossible for me to tell its evolutionary origins from here.â
âRafael.â
âProbably yes. We should keep our distance. Earthâs creatures are sacred, but they arenât necessarily friendly. I have enough of Mamanâs memories to know that.â
âOf course not. How did it even get here?â
âMaman said the pocket dimension on campus was decaying. It must have finished its collapse and ejected whatever was in it at the time. That was likely the noise we heard. I doubt the creature would be here otherwise.â
He stills. âYouâre right. I canât hear her. Itâs possible the reverse of what happened to this bear happened to her.â
âShe got sucked back in?â
He nods.
âWould that have⊠killed her?â
âI donât know. She may have gotten thrown right back out somewhere else.â
âLike- like a tornado?â I take a breath and try to pull myself together because itâs simply not that funny, except it kind of is. âOh, well, what a poor baby. Elise said this was a small pocket, right?â
âRelativley.â
âWonderful. Hopefully this thing is the worst to come out of it.â
Rafael grimaces. âThe creatures arenât trying to hurt people.â
âIâm sure they arenât but let me kick you out of your house in the middle of the night and see how nice you are, hmm? Plus, arenât bears supposed to be hibernating right now? Bet this oneâs pissed about its nap time being interrupted.â
âFair point. It has likely gone looking for the next closest source of Magick.â
âAnd that would beâŠâ
âMe, yes. And Maman.â
âWhat does it want?â
âItâs an animal; safety, shelter, warmth, food. Itâs mate, if it had one and theyâve been separated.â He lets go of my hand only to pull me closer, and closer until I feel the weight of his head on my shoulder. âMagickal bears arenât all that different from original bears, it should be fine once it gets its bearings.â
âI wasnât worried.â Not for a creature that could probably kill someone, though that may be hypocritical of me, wrapped up in Rafael like this.
âI know.â
But just as we turn away, I catch a glimmer of something other than snow in my periphery. Something I can see. Someone in a blue hoodie waving their arms like a crazed person.
âIs that Neo?â
And oh, gods it is. But what is he doing? What is he doing here? Near the bear. Surely he canât see it. I find myself waving back like an idiot.
And I can see him sag with relief. Then he holds up his mobile. Right, texting exists. I can see him typing. But I donât want to look away. I can see the street light bending where the bear moves. I donât want to watch, but my eyes feel too heavy to close.
âRafi, whatâs the bear doing?â
He didnât answer right away, focused gaze reflected back at me in the window. Then, âItâs going the other way, back towards campus. I think itâs leaving.â
Heâs not wrong. If I squint, I can track its movement in the snow. âJust like that?â
He shrugs. âItâs an animal, Quinn.â Right, regular nature doesnât have to make sense, so why would magickal nature? âMaybe Neo smelled too much like gummy bears.â
A horrible sort of laugh bubbles up out of me. My mobile buzzes where I left it, but my feet remain planted in place.
Rafael nudges me. âIâll keep watch.â
I make myself nod.
Neoâs text sits front and centre in my notifications:Â i donât knwo why iâm here vut zigs gone
Gone? What does he mean âgoneâ? Like dead? We left them alone for four hours. How the hell did- Did they⊠kill themselves?
âQuinn?â He mustâve heard the way my heart dropped into my stomach.Â
Ziggyâs not my favourite, but this is the last thing any of us needs right now. And for Neo. First his brother and now this.
âIf the bearâs really gone, I think we should let him in.â I tap the message open; thereâs more:Â i donât knwo why iâm here vut zigs gone but is okay im gonna get them back and theres this thing that idk what it is and now i followed it here ig and i dont know what to do now buyt i think i need your help
Thing. The bear. He saw it?Â
Well, yeah, he mustâve seen the prints, but followed? That thing came to him? Oh, oh gods. Did- did the bear kill Ziggy?
I blink, and find a weight has settled over me, hands rested and tapping against my shoulder to keep his voice level when I can feel his pulse hammering through his fingertips, âThat complicates things.â
No, really? I stare at the message, hoping Neo mistyped so tragically that Iâve misunderstood completely.
Back? Like back from the dead? Yeah, we need to get him inside immediately. Before some other newly homeless creature finds its way here.